Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,180,835	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180445}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454587656_874707648051642_8346074782704545901_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=slFvtqCXd2MQ7kNvgHX10zY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDTm2v2nbVLBzmo8MLAfvnMo9HgPb4N2spS1f2vtR3rJw&oe=67136A12	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,829	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180826}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Through the mourners, I saw my ex-husband, Rowan, looking at my sister Emma. His gaze was filled with concern and tenderness. This scene deeply pierced my eyes, a sourness rising in my throat, painfully wanting to leave this place. However, I restrained myself; I couldn't afford to lose control, especially at my father's funeral. Emma remains as beautiful as ever. Long blonde hair, endless legs, heart shaped face and a sexy body that drives men crazy. For nine years, my husband had cherished this woman deep in his heart. Even though he had married me, even though we had children together, I still couldn't replace Emma in his heart. Living under the perfect shadow that was Emma nailed in the fact that I can never be good enough for anyone. I wasn't as beautiful as she was. Sexy as she was. Smart as she was. Loved as she was. I wasn't perfect as Emma was. I was nothing compared to her. Even now when we're older, I'm still in her shadow. No one sees my pain or suffering. It's all about Emma. Her pain is bigger than mine. Her happiness is a priority over mine. She always comes first in everyone's mind while I'm left chasing after leftovers of their affection. As I was lost in my thoughts, Emma suddenly approached me from behind, and with bitterness in her voice, she said, "So you've finally decided to show your face." I turned around to face her. Her face was blotchy and her eyes were red and puffy, but she still looked like a goddess. I sighed. I so didn't want to face her right now. "Not now Emma. Can we just bury father first?" She smiled then leaned in so that I'm the only one that can hear her. "We will bury him alright but let me tell you that I am here to stay. You also took my family from me all those years ago but no more. I plan to take everything back, including the man that was meant to be mine" she then stepped aside and left. I chuckled bitterly and shook my head. What she doesn't understand is that she doesn't have to take anything back because none of them were mine to begin with. The family she's talking about worships the ground she walks one. And Rowan? Rowan was and still is her man. Pushing down the pain that wanted to drown me,I lifted my foot to leave, but suddenly heard a screeching of tires. Everything happened so fast. Men with guns opened fire. The minute they started shooting I saw Rowan dive for Emma. I stood shocked as I watched him protect her with his body. I can't believe he abandoned me to protect her. Why was I even surprised? This just proved that I'll never be his priority. Seeing him protect her with his life completely broke something inside me. "Watch out!" A man with a bullet proof jacket shouted at me.	LEARN_MORE	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,328	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	weihunda.com	DCO	More Free Chapters👉	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461677307_1048787083556293_4084889334081157305_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VfKlah__XjsQ7kNvgEB8Q1m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYBShvp4YSOQ7tP9cF-5DOdB_7YwyA0JgGMx4G7XntcOSw&oe=67139EED	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,864	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180445}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454472358_368746279411041_7414938664507326253_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JC6DtGLslsQ7kNvgFczhPm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDAyCj6y8NRwdZ7lI1sFvdHMyY4fWwkMNku4bJ-iTZ2sQ&oe=671398EC	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,871	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180445}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454458034_1659594728287946_2369401191535433893_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sX49RK3uaTgQ7kNvgGoWgaq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDKU7SMqhOv-CNGPm5jgvCA7uwP7RAZSw93SmMShrHLSw&oe=671376F9	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,866	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180605}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	215	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1OxL1jxbk3cQ7kNvgFnvjgS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDM-TCTQuAYtLNew_9Gq9a2KNlpS4haXhH3f273Rzyh0Q&oe=671369AB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,870	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180605}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	215	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1OxL1jxbk3cQ7kNvgFnvjgS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDM-TCTQuAYtLNew_9Gq9a2KNlpS4haXhH3f273Rzyh0Q&oe=671369AB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,862	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180854}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	215	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=o-fMbHGEr9cQ7kNvgF5d_fz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYB9hsZWfTUAWw0vRQqOTXuQrtZ3D1k3eKh7KNMzgXvIzw&oe=67138853	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,881	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180844}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥👉Click to read the rest of the chapters🔥🔥	Zade’s POV For many years of our marriage, my wife has consistently refused to share the same bed with me. She looks down on me because in this family, I am merely an undignified son-in-law by marriage. However, on this particular night, she suddenly climbed into my bed and hugged me tightly. I thought she had finally fallen in love with me, and we spent a wonderful night together. But just as I was gently tugging the blanket over her, she slurred out the name of another man. --- "You wretched animal! What do you think you're doing?! ARE YOU BLIND?!" Larl sneered at me, his eyes burning with dangerous fire. I've done it. I really have. "Do you know how expensive this shoe is?" He yelled, raising his hand and before I could speak or find a way to defend myself, his hand landed on my cheek. The pain rippled through me, my cheeks burned so hot and the slap was so hard that I could see flickers of light flash right before my eyes. I had mistakenly stepped on Larl's expensive shoes and that was because I was too busy trying to attend to everyone in the house and got blindsided. Almost everyone in the Nelson family, including Larl, always took any open opportunity to insult and bully me, reminding me that I was worth nothing. They wasted no time in letting me know that I was just the substitute son in-law who could pass for a trash bag and it wasn't their fault. I was really nothing to them, I might be the son in-law of the family but only the family knows about me and to outsiders, I was a houseboy. "I'm sorry, Larl," I apologized as quickly as I could as I took a step away from Larl who was already brimming hot with anger. His eyes were red and I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me that the little mistake I'd made was going to cost me a lot. I swallowed down hard on the bile that had formed on my throat and proceeded to explain myself even though I knew it was going to be a waste of time. I was going to get punished either way. "I wasn't looking and—" SLAP! The loud sound of another slap filled the room and I staggered, I didn't even get the opportunity to finish my apology. "Of course you weren't looking, you this poor soul and useless piece of trash!" Larl spat as he pulled me with the collar of his shirt. His words stung like a sharp edged dagger and the way his fist tightened around my collar, restricted my airflow, causing me to have difficulty breathing. "I spent over two thousand dollars on these new designer shoes and you, this peasant, just stepped on it like it was the kind of shoes that should be disrespected!" He snarled. I could tell that he wasn't going to let it go, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed and emphasized his anger as he clenched his fist before pushing it into my stomach. My stomach curled and I spat out a tiny bit of blood as my eyes rolled and my vision blurred. The impact of Larl's punch had caused my knees to go weak and just when I was about to hit the ground, Larl picked me up again like I weighed nothing.. "This is unforgivable!" Larl sneered as he released me, causing me to fall to the ground as he began kicking me on the ground until I was covered with dirt and my own blood. "You think a little apology is going to clean off the scuff you've caused on my shoes?!" He yelled and I couldn't say anything as pain rippled through him. I'd gotten used to this treatment from my wife's family, they all treated me like O amounted to nothing just because I was raised in an orphanage and I'm a househusband. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Larl." I apologized desperately, I knew that I needed to apologize or I wouldn't get my allowance, one I desperately need for an important cause. "Sorry won't cut it!" Larl snapped, his anger obvious in his voice. His breath was heavy as he stared at his expensive shoes. "Lick the stain off." He ordered through gritted teeth and my eyes widened and I couldn't believe what he had just heard. He wants me to lick the stain off his shoe? "W— What?" I asked in disbelief, hoping that I'd probably heard him wrong and Larl hadn't really demanded that I licked the stain off his shoes. "You heard me, trash! Why are you acting like you didn't?" Larl spat on me as he pressed his shoe to my face, "LICK STAIN OFF MY SHOE!" He sneered. My eyes darted around the large room and despite knowing that I had no supporters, a part of me hoped that someone was going to tell Larl that he was being unreasonable. "I— I can't lick off your shoe, Larl." I said, rejecting the order but that only brought me doom, bringing me an even worse result. Larl kicked me even more, multiple times on my stomach and as he picked me up again, he punched me on the face so hard that it didn't take long for my face to get swollen. My nose broke and my face was covered in blood, I clenched my fist in rage, I wanted to fight back but there was no way I could do that against Larl because of how incredibly strong Larl was. Wincing, I took all of Larl's punch and when he let go of me again, I took more of his deadly kick while I laid helplessly on the ground. "THIS LOSER IS NOT HAVING DINNER WITH US TONIGHT!" Larl declared and everyone immediately agreed with him. My stomach growled in hunger, I needed to eat something because I'd been working so hard since morning but disobeying Larl would only make things worse. I was forbidden from having dinner with the family or having dinner at all and was even sent to my room like I was some sort of teenage boy. I felt dejected as I stared at my swollen, bloodied face in the mirror. It hurts so much, the fact that I got married into the family that thinks I amount to nothing hurts a little. I was also a little mad but more hurt that they all thought he could never become a better man than I am now, they thought I couldn't amount to nothing and treated me like I was garbage. The only reason I remained in the Nelson's house was because the Nelson family offered money for my benefactor, Mrs. Winkle. Mrs Winkle is the owner of the orphanage that I grew up in and she showered me with so much love, she treated me with care and that was why I decided to look past the Nelson's family's horrible treatment. Sighing, I laid on my bed with my eyes closed and hunger hitting me so hard that I could barely bring myself to sleep. The sound of my door suddenly opening caused my eyes to fly open at once and I looked to see who it was. I was startled, shock running through me because usually no one would usually enter my room this late at night, I was mostly always alone. Who could it be? I've been married to my wife for three years and despite that, we have never slept together in the same room because Jenna thought I was disgusting, she said it to my face too. "Who is it?" I asked, squinting in the dimly lit room to look at the figure that was now approaching my bed, my skin crawled but I remained calm as I watched. The person didn't say anything but it didn't take long for me to feel a soft body fall on me, she belched and her breath showed she was drunk. I could smell that she was drunk already and I tried to move up a little to give her space but she pulled me back into herself and that was when I saw her. It was Jenna, my wife of three years. I was further surprised and caught off guard when Jenna started taking her clothes off until she wasn't wearing anything anymore. She kissed me and I was stunned, my mouth dropped open as Jenna took the initiative, kissing me until I couldn't help but start kissing her back. I couldn't believe what was going on, I'd thought it was a dream as Jenna and I had slept. Laying on the bed right beside Jenna, I let out a sigh as my eyes remained wide open and with nothing else to do, I stared at the ceiling, still trying to process what had just happened. Jenna and I just slept! Shaking my head, I pushed the roaming thoughts out of my head and just when I turned over to hug her, I heard her mutter another man's name blissfully. "Simon." "Oh, Simon, I missed you so much." I listened as Jenna muttered in her sleep and I felt as if my heart was shattering as I stared at her. I was taken aback, stunned but I couldn't possibly allow my pain to get the best of me as I stared at Jenna's sleeping figure on his bed. Hearing her mention another man's name just after we slept was a little too much for me but I only managed to smile wryly and covered her up with my blanket. I held off my pain as my smile grew wider and I slightly kissed Jenna's forehead before getting out of the bed and leaving the room. I know very well that Jenna had a first love, a man she loved so much that she would never think of betraying him, called Simon and I also knew that she never loved me but it still hurts. It hurts to be with someone who doesn't acknowledge you. A knot tightened deep in my stomach and I felt as if someone had driven a really sharp knife through my heart, leaving it there and letting me bleed out. Gently, I closed the door behind me and made up my mind to sleep on the couch since I knew that she would be mad if she woke up next to me. "Simon, huh?" I chuckled bitterly to myself as I laid on the couch with both of my hands behind my head. "He's lucky he has her heart." I said to myself, my smile was painful but I quickly shook it off and closed my eyes, preparing myself for what's to come tomorrow morning. _______________ The sound of a painful, resounding slap caused me to open my eyes at once and I almost jumped off the couch I'd been laying on. My cheek hurts so bad and before I could recover from the painful, resounding slap that made my ear ring, another one came almost immediately. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LAZING AROUND?!" A voice thundered, resounding in the sitting room and I looked to see my mother in-law, Lisa, standing over me. Her anger was evident on her face just how furious she was with me. She looked as if she could yank my head off my neck any minute from now. "You've been sleeping all day! How lazy can you be?" She scolded and I winced internally, "you laid on an expensive chair, don't you know you have chores?!" She scowled. My eyes quickly took a tour of the wall and I saw that it was still 6AM but Lisa was scolding me as if I'd been sleeping off all morning. I know I had chores, she didn't have to use such painful measures to remind me of it. My body still hurts from the beating I'd gotten from Larl last night and my stomach growled, making me feel too weak to work because I didn't have anything at all yesterday and at night I had been forbidden from having dinner with the family. "GET UP RIGHT NOW!" She sneered, her voice echoing in the sitting room as she didn't care that it was too early in the morning. "Go to the kitchen and prepare a nice meal for the family!" She added and I immediately stood up from the couch to do as I was told. I had thought that Lisa would get off my back if I got to work but instead she followed me to the kitchen, scowling and calling me names. "An honorable guest is coming today so you need to clean the house too, I can't have it looking like a poultry." She added. "Yes ma'am." I managed to say, obeying Lisa as I started doing everything I was told to do at once while Lisa finally left. While I remained focused on cooking and doing the dishes, the sound of the kitchen door opening jolted me out of my thoughts and I almost broke a dish but thankfully, I was able to save it in time. I looked behind me to see Jenna in the kitchen, her face was cold and a suggestion of annoyance lingered in her eyes. Her anger was obvious. What happened? What did I do to anger her so early in the morning? "Good—" "Keep your nasty greetings to yourself!" Jenna yelled before I could greet her, her voice was coated with frustration and anger. What have I done? What is she so angry about? "What happened between us last night?" She asked, her voice was cold with no emotions and I only managed a small smile as I looked at her. The memory of what had happened between Jenna and I flooded my mind and I couldn't stop thinking about it until I remembered the moment she called that name. "You took the initiative, you brought it up and I merely followed your lead." I explained to her but that only angered Jenna even more. She was so furious that her palm collided with my cheek in two resounding slaps before I could blink, it was the same spot that Lisa had hit not quite long too. I winced, pain rippled through my face and aside from my ear ringing, I couldn't hear any other thing. I lifted my gaze to look at Jenna and she was breathing heavily, seriously. "I can't believe my ears, when I woke up this morning in this trash's room, I'd silently prayed to the universe that it had all been a dream." "I had hoped that me and this fool hadn't done what I was thinking," I listened, blinking as Jenna muttered those words to herself. "I can't believe this. This human garbage slept with me and I couldn't stop it!" She kept muttering to herself. She looked so hysterical, her eyeballs darted around and she looked like she was utterly disgusted with the thought of me and her and what had happened between us. I couldn't blame her, after all, it must hurt and be so humiliating to wake up in the room of a man that's not the love of your life. "How. Dare. You." She sneered at me as she shot me a hostile glare, her teeth gritted and it was as if being in the same room with me angered her even more. "I WANT A DIVORCE AND I WANT IT NOW!" She spat out the words in a scornful way that showed her disgust for me and what we had done last night. My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe that just that one time that Jenna and I slept was going to lead to something like this. A divorce? Why so suddenly? Why is she bringing it up now? Questions ran through my head and I had no answer to them. Prior to what had happened last night, I had done everything in my power to avoid Jenna. I have done everything humanly possible to not get on her nerves so she wouldn't throw the word ‘divorce' around like it was nothing. But, it seemed as though all of my effort to make this marriage work, all of my efforts to keep her satisfied without necessarily having to show her myself was all for nothing. A woman like Jenna could never last in a relationship with a wretched man like me. I couldn't bring myself to get mad at her, I always knew it was only a matter of time before our marriage ended and with that, I made up my mind to handle the situation properly. "Okay, I agree, we should get a divorce." I responded calmly even though I was feeling the pain deep in my chest. Jenna looked stunned, her mouth dropped open and it was as if she wasn't expecting me to agree to a divorce that easily. "But I have just one demand," I continued and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what I could possibly ask for, "my only demand is that you must keep giving me money." I finished. Jenna scoffed unbelievably as her jaw dropped and her mouth opened. The disgust in her eyes intensified and I knew that she must think I was asking for myself. I didn't need her money, maybe I do need it but not for myself, I needed it to pay for Mrs. Winkle hospital bills and walking out of this marriage with nothing puts me at a disadvantage. "You are so unbelievable," she sneered at me, "you really are nothing but a lowlife gold digger." Did she just call me a gold digger? I was speechless but I didn't want to explain anything because I didn't see the need for me to tell her why I needed the money. "Look, Jenna," I started as I turned to face her properly, "I really just want to sign the divorce agreement now, don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." I finished. "You want me to believe that you're going to sign the divorce agreement if I promise to keep giving you money?" She asked a little disgustedly and I nodded. The money had been one of the reasons I got married to her in the first place, it wasn't as if our marriage was a love marriage. If her grandfather had not approached me to be her stand-in husband because of the circumstances, I wouldn't have gotten married to her but along the line, I fell in love with her. Along the line, I found myself hoping, wishing she would see that I'm no longer staying in it because I had to but because I wanted to but no matter what, I amounted to nothing in her eyes. "Very well then," she scowled, her eyes heavy with the hatred she has for me and her irritation, "I'll get the papers." She added before leaving. Jenna walked out of the kitchen to get the divorce agreement, and it was clear that she still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that I was really going to sign it. Three minutes later, she returned to the kitchen with the agreement, "sign it!" She sneered angrily. Jenna crossed her arms on her chest and she watched as I carefully went through the divorce agreement. A small smile formed on my face when I read the papers and saw that the Nelson family would still pay me 3,000 dollars monthly. "Sounds fair." I muttered to himself as I signed my name on the paper. Part of me was relieved and the fact that I would be getting money made me happier. I really don't care for the divorce anymore, all I want now is enough money to take care of my benefactor and if I'm getting that then I'm more than satisfied. I watched as Jenna stormed out of the kitchen in anger and just about the same time she left, the doorbell rang and I made my way to the door to answer it. As soon as I opened it, a young man walked in. He seemed to be in his late twenties, he had a smart suit on and I didn't need to check the tag to tell how expensive the suit would be. The man frowned as he walked past me like he couldn't see me and his eyebrows drew together when he saw the decorations of the house. He eyed the decorations with disdain, his lips curling into a sneer and he scowled, his disapproval evident in the way his brows furrowed. The color arrangement didn't seem to be impressive to him and I've heard the heavy scowl many times from Jenna and her family to know that he wasn't at all pleased with the decorations. "Hey you," he sneered at me arrogantly as he looked around the house, he didn't seem like he had any idea who I was and probably thought I was just a mere housekeeper. Like everyone who visits the house for the first time. They regarded me as a housekeeper before realizing that I was Jenna's husband and many of them don't realize it until they leave. "What is this? What do you think this is? An outdated apartment?" the stranger scowled as he turned to face me with an angry look. "The sofa doesn't match the curtains, the couch looks like what should be in a cheap guest house and don't even get me started on the curtains, it's outdated!" He sneered as he carefully scrutinized everything. My teeth gritted in anger and my fist clenched as I watched this ‘guest' criticize everything in the house and acting as if he was the man of the house. I hated his guts and at the same time I was confused that a stranger could walk in and start demanding to change things in the house. "Who are you?" I finally asked calmly, my confusion showing in my voice but the man only looked at me and scowled disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to be questioning me?!" The man sneered as he glared at me and just when I was about to answer, to tell him who I am, his eyes widened. "It's you!" He said mockingly as he bursted out laughing, "you're that wretched husband." He added amidst laughter and my stomach curled. I hated that his words were getting under my skin and I was getting affected as I watched him act so bossily around the house. He knows who I am, who is he? I couldn't understand his arrogance when he was only just meeting me for the first time. First, he walked in and spoke to me with no respect, as if I was a housekeeper and secondly, he walked around the sitting room like he owned the place. The man laughed arrogantly as he tried to bridge the space between us, "I guess I should introduce myself now, don't I? My name is Simon Wesley and I'm about to be the host of this house." He said and my eyes widened. Simon Wesley. Simon. "And since I'm going to be the host of this house soon, I'm sure you know that gives me every right to be in charge of not just the decorations but everything in here." Simon finished. I remembered that name clearly, it was the same name that Jenna muttered after we slept, the man standing in front of me is Jenna's first love. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart and my fist clenched as his teeth gritted. I couldn't wrap my head around all of this because it seemed to be happening too fast but that was when it dawned on me. It all makes sense now. The reason Jenna had brought up the divorce now made sense to me and I couldn't say anything as a sad smile took over my lips. Jenna's first love is back so I have to go. "You're Simon Wesley, I see." I said calmly even though I was breaking inside but I made sure not to lose my composure. "Judging from your reaction, I can tell that you've definitely heard of me." Simon said mockingly as he closed the gap between us. "I'm glad you understand, I was thinking that I might have to feed some sense into your peasant brain," Simon laughed, mocking me as he glared into my eyes. "You were lucky enough to be Jenna Nelson's husband but that position is mine now and you'll be doing yourself a huge favor if you stepped aside." He threatened and I shuddered internally. Smiling, I forced myself to remain calm even though I was hurting deep down and feeling really bitter. I had gotten married to Jenna after she had gotten into an accident and slipped into a coma that was supposed to last a lifetime. Her first love, the man she cherished so much, ran away and left her all alone while she was immobile and I, at the time, was working for Lord Nelson. Lord Nelson seemed to have taken a liking to me because I took care of him and while everyone thought I was a poor loser, Lord Nelson treated me with love and care. The man was even generous enough to pay for Mrs Winkle's hospital bills for some time and I just couldn't handle seeing Lord Nelson feeling dejected. I agreed to get married to Jenna and took care of her even though everyone else thought that Jenna wouldn't be able to make it through, I took care of her. It was a chore and sometimes a pain, she couldn't do anything herself and just when the Nelson family had started losing hope, Jenna miraculously regained consciousness. The Nelson's family could never let the world know that their daughter, heiress to the fortune, got married to a nobody and that was why to the public, I seemed like a housekeeper. That's also why Simon had ordered me around before realizing that I was Jenna's husband. "Sign the agreements now or—" "I signed it already, you don't have to worry about that." I said calmly and Simon's jaw dropped, he was stunned for a moment but he soon recovered. "Great. I see you're not a total doofus," Simon laughed as he mocked me, "there's a huge difference between elites like us and poor laggards like you." "Unlike you, I'm a perfect match for Jenna and you should just find a girl from the same slum you came from." Simon continued insulting me but I only kept rubbing it off. The words cut at me like a sharp dagger and I felt the venom from his words rippling through me but I remained calm. I only have one question. Just one question. "You claim to love Jenna so much and that you're a better companion for her than I am. But if that's true, why did you run away when Jenna became a vegetable three years ago?" Simon's face turned pale, his palm started letting out so much sweat as he tried to think of something to say. A huge part of me felt like I already knew the reason he left, being with Jenna at that moment of her coma was a pain and so he took the easy way out. He ran away. "And what exactly is your business with that?" Simon quickly said defensively as he looked around nervously and I couldn't help but manage a small smile. "It's none of my business," I responded coolly, "I just want to know why you ran away when you claim you love her, it just doesn't make any sense." I added. Simon stiffened, I could see and hear his teeth gritting as he glared at me with blazing eyes, "that's because my sisters forbade me to get close to Jenna and forced me to go abroad." "I would never have left Jenna because she's the love of my life, I lost my chance to marry her and that's why she ended up with a pauper like you but now that I'm back, she's mine." Simon finished. I didn't say anything, I only shrugged and let out a sigh. I forced myself to feel happy for Jenna because I genuinely wanted to be happy for her because the love of her life is now back but I couldn't bring myself to be happy. Our marriage might have been a mistake, it might have meant nothing to the Nelson's household but I genuinely loved and took care of Jenna. I felt a pang of jealousy poking my chest but I didn't say anything as I only moved away from Simon, giving him more space to pace around nervously. "Well, I signed the agreement already and I'm leaving the house soon." I said, my voice calm, low and carrying a little hurt. "That's good!" Simon said behind my back as I walked away, "the Nelson's family does not need people like you staining the family name." He added. I didn't respond, I only focused on walking and soon, I got to my room to start packing my things so I could leave the house like I had told Simon he would. I let out a heavy sigh and my teeth gritted as I clenched my jaw even tighter. I felt useless but it wasn't entirely my fault. I've always tried my best to do things so that people would see that I'm not only a good person with a kind heart but I'm also very useful and hardworking too. I'm not poor because I want to be. I studied hard, worked hard and even helped out around the orphanage a lot so people could know my worth. But nothing worked out for me and at the end of the day I always end up getting mistreated by people from the higher class. Opening my drawer, I stared at the wooden box that was carefully tucked away inside it and I sighed again as I brought out the wooden box. I opened it and stared at the ring in it for a while. The ring was the only thing my family left for me and I have cherished it with everything I had, I protected the ring and took it everywhere with me. A loud sneer caused me to close the ring box at once and I clutched it tight as I looked to see that Simon was already in my room. "What are you doing?!" Simon yelled angrily, "you're stealing something from the Nelsons, aren't you?" Simon accused with a sneer. "I'm not stealing anything, this belongs to me and it's none of your business." I quickly defended myself as I held the ring box even tighter. "Really? Like a low-life like you can afford to have something. HAND IT OVER!" Simon scowled as he stepped forward and tried to grab the ring from me. I, without thinking, unconsciously pushed Simon away from me and he landed with his body support on his hand. "Are you trying to break my hand?!" Simon yelled so loud that my ears rang, he looked as if he was on a mission to do everything in his power to bring me trouble. The sound of approaching footsteps told me that his loud yell had gotten to Jenna and Lisa and it didn't take long for them to walk in angrily. "What is going on here?!" Jenna's cold voice resonated through the room as soon as she entered. She looked down and saw Simon on the floor and that caused her to become hysterical as her eyes turned red in anger and she rushed towards me. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" She yelled, slapping my face so hard that I could feel the pain, it was obvious that she was angry. "Simon is an honorable guest and you dare disrespect him, you wretch!" Lisa fumed, both of them not giving me a chance to explain myself. "It's not what you think, I didn't do anything wrong, he was trying to grab my—" I tried to explain but the only reasonable response I got was Jenna's disgusting sneer. "He was trying to grab something? From you?" She growled sarcastically and even though I could hear the sarcasm, I still nodded. "Yes, my ring and—" "Asides from being a cheap gold digger , you're also a pathetic liar!" Jenna snarled, "Simon is from the Cavendish family!" She added angrily. I listened as Jenna angrily told me that Simon was the adopted son of the Cavendish family and even though he's adopted, his family still loved him so dearly that if they should find out that I had done something to him, they would make sure I suffer the consequences. "Apologize to Simon right now!" Jenna ordered, she was furious as she tried to help Simon up. I felt that painful pang in my chest again, I couldn't believe it. The least she could have done was hear me out and not try to humiliate me any chance she got but that seemed far fetched. Compared to Simon, I was nothing. "You don't understand what it means to be rich, that's why that cheap, scrap ring seems so special to you!" She spat viciously. "APOLOGIZE TO SIMON RIGHT NOW OR YOU'RE NOT GOING TO LIKE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!" She snapped. I already don't like what's happening to me. I shook my head slowly, I knew that the Nelson family would never support me and even though I was married to Jenna for three years, she would always choose Simon over me. I was nothing but Simon's substitute and even in the three years that we were married, the one night that we spent together, Jenna had called Simon's name. I tried to remain numb to the pain but nothing I tried worked, the more I saw Jenna doting over Simon, the more the feeling intensified and my teeth gritted. Apologizing was one thing I didn't want to do, I couldn't possibly apologize to a man that saw no wrong in leaving a woman he claimed to love because she was in a vegetative state. "You want me to apologize?" I asked, my confusion a little evident in my voice but my facial expression remained the same, there's no way I'm going to apologize to Simon. "You're the one who pushed him first, do you not have any idea how powerful the Cavendish family are? You think they'll let this go?" Jenna sneered. I knew I should have expected that no matter what I said even though Simon was the one clearly in the wrong, they would never see anything wrong with his action. They trampled over me, treated me like I was nothing and for three years, I had endured all of their treatment but not anymore. "Believe it or not but he made the first move and he should apologize to me because I've done absolutely nothing wrong!" I added but Simon only scoffed and Jenna sneered. "You're really not going to apologize?" Jenna asked, her lips gathering in annoyance as she shrugged and shot me a glare. "I'm not going to apologize when he's the one who clearly did the wrong thing!" I said stubbornly, standing my ground. "Well then maybe you should say goodbye to that money you need from me desperately because if you want it, you must obey my words!" Jenna snarled. I couldn't believe it, I wished I could do something to open her eyes and show her that Simon doesn't genuinely love her but no matter what, Jenna would only look at Simon and not me. I also needed the money for Mrs Winkle's treatment or the hospital is going to stop treating her, I really can't afford to let her die. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, I couldn't believe that I was going to apologize for doing the right thing. I took a look at Simon who stood beside Jenna, holding onto her as if he was mocking me for not having that kind of access to her. Mrs. Winkle's hospital bills, lots of other bills to pay. I had no other choice but to give in to the harsh reality and with a rough voice, I muttered, "I'm sorry." The words seemed too big but I said it anyway and Simon sneered. He looked happy to see that the Nelson family supported him instead of me even though I was the one telling the truth. "Are you okay, Simon? I hope you didn't get hurt?" Jenna asked, she was worried about Simon and as she helped him up, he placed his weight on her shoulder. Simon scowled at me and mouthed to me that I don't belong with the Nelsons and he's going to make sure that I get kicked out. I didn't say anything, I was going to leave the house anyway. I looked away from Simon and irritation settled in my stomach. What angered me the most was the fact that he was acting generous and Jenna was falling for his fake generosity. "I'm fine, Jenna," Simon said, his voice was calm and he sounded like he wasn't the one who had started trouble with me in the first place. "Don't be too harsh on him, it was just a misunderstanding and I'll forgive him for your sake." He added and I felt even more irritated by him. I couldn't believe that Simon was trying to act like a good person when he was the one who had accused me of stealing something and he'd also tried to grab the ring from me. Scoffing, I looked away and put the ring in my pocket. I absolutely do not want to get caught up in anything that has to do with Simon and the Nelson family again. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, man." Simon apologized mockingly and Jenna and Lisa immediately forbade him from apologizing. "You don't have to apologize to this fool!" Lisa was quick to say, "it's his own fault for being rude to you." She added and Jenna agreed. "That's true, you don't have to be so generous all the time, I know how irritating he can be." Jenna said and Simon only smiled while I kept quiet. I watched as Simon pulled away from Jenna but he winced almost immediately as he held his wrist and Jenna immediately became worried about him. "What's wrong? Did you get hurt?" Jenna asked, her voice was heavy with worry and Simon let out a forced smile. "I'm okay, I just sprained my wrist a little." He winced as he explained, Jenna immediately started taking measures to take care of him. She wanted to help him walk and even though it was clear that Simon was lying, I couldn't say anything, I remained silent as I watched Simon keep up his act. "You caused this," Jenna said to me through gritted teeth as she tried to help Simon, "go downstairs and find some ointments and bring it to my room so I can rub it on Simon's wrist." She ordered. I couldn't say anything and only watched as Lisa and Jenna took Simon to Jenna's room so that he could rest while I looked for the ointment. It didn't take long for me to find the ointment that Simon was going to use and I immediately took it to Jenna's room but I only saw Simon there. I wasn't in the mood to engage Simon in a conversation that could get me in another trouble so I looked around in search for Jenna but she wasn't in the room with Simon. "Where is Jenna?" I managed to ask after a while and it was almost at that same time that I heard water running in the bathroom. I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me who was in there. My stomach clenched tight and my breath hitched a little as I tried to brush it off. "Jenna is in the bathroom," Simon answered, "she's taking a shower and if you're sensible, you should leave right now." He added. My stomach curled, I'd just signed the divorce papers and she was already taking a shower while there was another man in the room. "Jenna and I are going to do something in this room as soon as she gets out of the shower." Simon added. I didn't need any more explanation, I already understood what Simon meant by that and my stomach tightened in disgust. I felt irritated and was disgusted by what Simon had just implied but when Simon met my gaze, he seemed to be delighted as an evil smile took on his lips. "But, if you want to watch then feel free to do so because I have no problem with that personally." Simon continued teasing and mocking me. "I don't know if Jenna will accept it but if she does then you can stay and see what is going to happen between Jenna and I on this bed soon." He finished. I smiled wryly, the thought of what was going to happen on that bed later slammed my face hard but still, I controlled myself and after dropping the bottle of ointment on the table, I turned to leave the room. I don't care about Jenna anymore because after-all, we're divorced, I don't care if she sleeps with Simon, all I want to do right now is to leave. I could hear Simon laughing in Jenna's room when I walked out but I shut the sound out of my head and kept on walking. Getting back to my room, I stared at it for a while and couldn't believe how long it's been. This is the room I had stayed in for the past three years. Glancing around the room, I checked it carefully, there were only several clothes that I needed to take along with me since I don't really have anything much. I pulled a suitcase out and started packing my clothes inside it and soon it didn't take long for me to fit everything into the suitcase. I sighed to myself again as I closed the suitcase and I was about to leave when I heard a really loud, mean voice scream behind him. "YOU FILTHY LOSER!" The voice shouted and I immediately turned to see that it was my mother in-law, Lisa, she rushed towards me in a fit of rage and scratched the luggage off my hands. "What have you done?" She sneered, "this is a branded suitcase and you think you're worthy of it?" She scowled at me, her voice heavy with anger. "I don't blame you, you seem to have forgotten your place." She gritted as she opened the suitcase and poured out everything I had packed. "Use this!" She flung a recycle bag at me. I looked at the bag lying at my feet and I bent down to pick it up. "That's where trash like yours belongs."	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&u	Fantasy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559983820642/	3,159	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	herfv.com	DCO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462700312_4066106517005251_354192593259305538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JsNoGtPJ2YQ7kNvgGc9P3t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYChRxtskUciMkV2QdlrKoMnJCnro-BExry05IR4K3JHFA&oe=67139114	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,878	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180844}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥👉Click to read the rest of the chapters🔥🔥	Zade’s POV For many years of our marriage, my wife has consistently refused to share the same bed with me. She looks down on me because in this family, I am merely an undignified son-in-law by marriage. However, on this particular night, she suddenly climbed into my bed and hugged me tightly. I thought she had finally fallen in love with me, and we spent a wonderful night together. But just as I was gently tugging the blanket over her, she slurred out the name of another man. --- "You wretched animal! What do you think you're doing?! ARE YOU BLIND?!" Larl sneered at me, his eyes burning with dangerous fire. I've done it. I really have. "Do you know how expensive this shoe is?" He yelled, raising his hand and before I could speak or find a way to defend myself, his hand landed on my cheek. The pain rippled through me, my cheeks burned so hot and the slap was so hard that I could see flickers of light flash right before my eyes. I had mistakenly stepped on Larl's expensive shoes and that was because I was too busy trying to attend to everyone in the house and got blindsided. Almost everyone in the Nelson family, including Larl, always took any open opportunity to insult and bully me, reminding me that I was worth nothing. They wasted no time in letting me know that I was just the substitute son in-law who could pass for a trash bag and it wasn't their fault. I was really nothing to them, I might be the son in-law of the family but only the family knows about me and to outsiders, I was a houseboy. "I'm sorry, Larl," I apologized as quickly as I could as I took a step away from Larl who was already brimming hot with anger. His eyes were red and I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me that the little mistake I'd made was going to cost me a lot. I swallowed down hard on the bile that had formed on my throat and proceeded to explain myself even though I knew it was going to be a waste of time. I was going to get punished either way. "I wasn't looking and—" SLAP! The loud sound of another slap filled the room and I staggered, I didn't even get the opportunity to finish my apology. "Of course you weren't looking, you this poor soul and useless piece of trash!" Larl spat as he pulled me with the collar of his shirt. His words stung like a sharp edged dagger and the way his fist tightened around my collar, restricted my airflow, causing me to have difficulty breathing. "I spent over two thousand dollars on these new designer shoes and you, this peasant, just stepped on it like it was the kind of shoes that should be disrespected!" He snarled. I could tell that he wasn't going to let it go, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed and emphasized his anger as he clenched his fist before pushing it into my stomach. My stomach curled and I spat out a tiny bit of blood as my eyes rolled and my vision blurred. The impact of Larl's punch had caused my knees to go weak and just when I was about to hit the ground, Larl picked me up again like I weighed nothing.. "This is unforgivable!" Larl sneered as he released me, causing me to fall to the ground as he began kicking me on the ground until I was covered with dirt and my own blood. "You think a little apology is going to clean off the scuff you've caused on my shoes?!" He yelled and I couldn't say anything as pain rippled through him. I'd gotten used to this treatment from my wife's family, they all treated me like O amounted to nothing just because I was raised in an orphanage and I'm a househusband. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Larl." I apologized desperately, I knew that I needed to apologize or I wouldn't get my allowance, one I desperately need for an important cause. "Sorry won't cut it!" Larl snapped, his anger obvious in his voice. His breath was heavy as he stared at his expensive shoes. "Lick the stain off." He ordered through gritted teeth and my eyes widened and I couldn't believe what he had just heard. He wants me to lick the stain off his shoe? "W— What?" I asked in disbelief, hoping that I'd probably heard him wrong and Larl hadn't really demanded that I licked the stain off his shoes. "You heard me, trash! Why are you acting like you didn't?" Larl spat on me as he pressed his shoe to my face, "LICK STAIN OFF MY SHOE!" He sneered. My eyes darted around the large room and despite knowing that I had no supporters, a part of me hoped that someone was going to tell Larl that he was being unreasonable. "I— I can't lick off your shoe, Larl." I said, rejecting the order but that only brought me doom, bringing me an even worse result. Larl kicked me even more, multiple times on my stomach and as he picked me up again, he punched me on the face so hard that it didn't take long for my face to get swollen. My nose broke and my face was covered in blood, I clenched my fist in rage, I wanted to fight back but there was no way I could do that against Larl because of how incredibly strong Larl was. Wincing, I took all of Larl's punch and when he let go of me again, I took more of his deadly kick while I laid helplessly on the ground. "THIS LOSER IS NOT HAVING DINNER WITH US TONIGHT!" Larl declared and everyone immediately agreed with him. My stomach growled in hunger, I needed to eat something because I'd been working so hard since morning but disobeying Larl would only make things worse. I was forbidden from having dinner with the family or having dinner at all and was even sent to my room like I was some sort of teenage boy. I felt dejected as I stared at my swollen, bloodied face in the mirror. It hurts so much, the fact that I got married into the family that thinks I amount to nothing hurts a little. I was also a little mad but more hurt that they all thought he could never become a better man than I am now, they thought I couldn't amount to nothing and treated me like I was garbage. The only reason I remained in the Nelson's house was because the Nelson family offered money for my benefactor, Mrs. Winkle. Mrs Winkle is the owner of the orphanage that I grew up in and she showered me with so much love, she treated me with care and that was why I decided to look past the Nelson's family's horrible treatment. Sighing, I laid on my bed with my eyes closed and hunger hitting me so hard that I could barely bring myself to sleep. The sound of my door suddenly opening caused my eyes to fly open at once and I looked to see who it was. I was startled, shock running through me because usually no one would usually enter my room this late at night, I was mostly always alone. Who could it be? I've been married to my wife for three years and despite that, we have never slept together in the same room because Jenna thought I was disgusting, she said it to my face too. "Who is it?" I asked, squinting in the dimly lit room to look at the figure that was now approaching my bed, my skin crawled but I remained calm as I watched. The person didn't say anything but it didn't take long for me to feel a soft body fall on me, she belched and her breath showed she was drunk. I could smell that she was drunk already and I tried to move up a little to give her space but she pulled me back into herself and that was when I saw her. It was Jenna, my wife of three years. I was further surprised and caught off guard when Jenna started taking her clothes off until she wasn't wearing anything anymore. She kissed me and I was stunned, my mouth dropped open as Jenna took the initiative, kissing me until I couldn't help but start kissing her back. I couldn't believe what was going on, I'd thought it was a dream as Jenna and I had slept. Laying on the bed right beside Jenna, I let out a sigh as my eyes remained wide open and with nothing else to do, I stared at the ceiling, still trying to process what had just happened. Jenna and I just slept! Shaking my head, I pushed the roaming thoughts out of my head and just when I turned over to hug her, I heard her mutter another man's name blissfully. "Simon." "Oh, Simon, I missed you so much." I listened as Jenna muttered in her sleep and I felt as if my heart was shattering as I stared at her. I was taken aback, stunned but I couldn't possibly allow my pain to get the best of me as I stared at Jenna's sleeping figure on his bed. Hearing her mention another man's name just after we slept was a little too much for me but I only managed to smile wryly and covered her up with my blanket. I held off my pain as my smile grew wider and I slightly kissed Jenna's forehead before getting out of the bed and leaving the room. I know very well that Jenna had a first love, a man she loved so much that she would never think of betraying him, called Simon and I also knew that she never loved me but it still hurts. It hurts to be with someone who doesn't acknowledge you. A knot tightened deep in my stomach and I felt as if someone had driven a really sharp knife through my heart, leaving it there and letting me bleed out. Gently, I closed the door behind me and made up my mind to sleep on the couch since I knew that she would be mad if she woke up next to me. "Simon, huh?" I chuckled bitterly to myself as I laid on the couch with both of my hands behind my head. "He's lucky he has her heart." I said to myself, my smile was painful but I quickly shook it off and closed my eyes, preparing myself for what's to come tomorrow morning. _______________ The sound of a painful, resounding slap caused me to open my eyes at once and I almost jumped off the couch I'd been laying on. My cheek hurts so bad and before I could recover from the painful, resounding slap that made my ear ring, another one came almost immediately. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LAZING AROUND?!" A voice thundered, resounding in the sitting room and I looked to see my mother in-law, Lisa, standing over me. Her anger was evident on her face just how furious she was with me. She looked as if she could yank my head off my neck any minute from now. "You've been sleeping all day! How lazy can you be?" She scolded and I winced internally, "you laid on an expensive chair, don't you know you have chores?!" She scowled. My eyes quickly took a tour of the wall and I saw that it was still 6AM but Lisa was scolding me as if I'd been sleeping off all morning. I know I had chores, she didn't have to use such painful measures to remind me of it. My body still hurts from the beating I'd gotten from Larl last night and my stomach growled, making me feel too weak to work because I didn't have anything at all yesterday and at night I had been forbidden from having dinner with the family. "GET UP RIGHT NOW!" She sneered, her voice echoing in the sitting room as she didn't care that it was too early in the morning. "Go to the kitchen and prepare a nice meal for the family!" She added and I immediately stood up from the couch to do as I was told. I had thought that Lisa would get off my back if I got to work but instead she followed me to the kitchen, scowling and calling me names. "An honorable guest is coming today so you need to clean the house too, I can't have it looking like a poultry." She added. "Yes ma'am." I managed to say, obeying Lisa as I started doing everything I was told to do at once while Lisa finally left. While I remained focused on cooking and doing the dishes, the sound of the kitchen door opening jolted me out of my thoughts and I almost broke a dish but thankfully, I was able to save it in time. I looked behind me to see Jenna in the kitchen, her face was cold and a suggestion of annoyance lingered in her eyes. Her anger was obvious. What happened? What did I do to anger her so early in the morning? "Good—" "Keep your nasty greetings to yourself!" Jenna yelled before I could greet her, her voice was coated with frustration and anger. What have I done? What is she so angry about? "What happened between us last night?" She asked, her voice was cold with no emotions and I only managed a small smile as I looked at her. The memory of what had happened between Jenna and I flooded my mind and I couldn't stop thinking about it until I remembered the moment she called that name. "You took the initiative, you brought it up and I merely followed your lead." I explained to her but that only angered Jenna even more. She was so furious that her palm collided with my cheek in two resounding slaps before I could blink, it was the same spot that Lisa had hit not quite long too. I winced, pain rippled through my face and aside from my ear ringing, I couldn't hear any other thing. I lifted my gaze to look at Jenna and she was breathing heavily, seriously. "I can't believe my ears, when I woke up this morning in this trash's room, I'd silently prayed to the universe that it had all been a dream." "I had hoped that me and this fool hadn't done what I was thinking," I listened, blinking as Jenna muttered those words to herself. "I can't believe this. This human garbage slept with me and I couldn't stop it!" She kept muttering to herself. She looked so hysterical, her eyeballs darted around and she looked like she was utterly disgusted with the thought of me and her and what had happened between us. I couldn't blame her, after all, it must hurt and be so humiliating to wake up in the room of a man that's not the love of your life. "How. Dare. You." She sneered at me as she shot me a hostile glare, her teeth gritted and it was as if being in the same room with me angered her even more. "I WANT A DIVORCE AND I WANT IT NOW!" She spat out the words in a scornful way that showed her disgust for me and what we had done last night. My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe that just that one time that Jenna and I slept was going to lead to something like this. A divorce? Why so suddenly? Why is she bringing it up now? Questions ran through my head and I had no answer to them. Prior to what had happened last night, I had done everything in my power to avoid Jenna. I have done everything humanly possible to not get on her nerves so she wouldn't throw the word ‘divorce' around like it was nothing. But, it seemed as though all of my effort to make this marriage work, all of my efforts to keep her satisfied without necessarily having to show her myself was all for nothing. A woman like Jenna could never last in a relationship with a wretched man like me. I couldn't bring myself to get mad at her, I always knew it was only a matter of time before our marriage ended and with that, I made up my mind to handle the situation properly. "Okay, I agree, we should get a divorce." I responded calmly even though I was feeling the pain deep in my chest. Jenna looked stunned, her mouth dropped open and it was as if she wasn't expecting me to agree to a divorce that easily. "But I have just one demand," I continued and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what I could possibly ask for, "my only demand is that you must keep giving me money." I finished. Jenna scoffed unbelievably as her jaw dropped and her mouth opened. The disgust in her eyes intensified and I knew that she must think I was asking for myself. I didn't need her money, maybe I do need it but not for myself, I needed it to pay for Mrs. Winkle hospital bills and walking out of this marriage with nothing puts me at a disadvantage. "You are so unbelievable," she sneered at me, "you really are nothing but a lowlife gold digger." Did she just call me a gold digger? I was speechless but I didn't want to explain anything because I didn't see the need for me to tell her why I needed the money. "Look, Jenna," I started as I turned to face her properly, "I really just want to sign the divorce agreement now, don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." I finished. "You want me to believe that you're going to sign the divorce agreement if I promise to keep giving you money?" She asked a little disgustedly and I nodded. The money had been one of the reasons I got married to her in the first place, it wasn't as if our marriage was a love marriage. If her grandfather had not approached me to be her stand-in husband because of the circumstances, I wouldn't have gotten married to her but along the line, I fell in love with her. Along the line, I found myself hoping, wishing she would see that I'm no longer staying in it because I had to but because I wanted to but no matter what, I amounted to nothing in her eyes. "Very well then," she scowled, her eyes heavy with the hatred she has for me and her irritation, "I'll get the papers." She added before leaving. Jenna walked out of the kitchen to get the divorce agreement, and it was clear that she still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that I was really going to sign it. Three minutes later, she returned to the kitchen with the agreement, "sign it!" She sneered angrily. Jenna crossed her arms on her chest and she watched as I carefully went through the divorce agreement. A small smile formed on my face when I read the papers and saw that the Nelson family would still pay me 3,000 dollars monthly. "Sounds fair." I muttered to himself as I signed my name on the paper. Part of me was relieved and the fact that I would be getting money made me happier. I really don't care for the divorce anymore, all I want now is enough money to take care of my benefactor and if I'm getting that then I'm more than satisfied. I watched as Jenna stormed out of the kitchen in anger and just about the same time she left, the doorbell rang and I made my way to the door to answer it. As soon as I opened it, a young man walked in. He seemed to be in his late twenties, he had a smart suit on and I didn't need to check the tag to tell how expensive the suit would be. The man frowned as he walked past me like he couldn't see me and his eyebrows drew together when he saw the decorations of the house. He eyed the decorations with disdain, his lips curling into a sneer and he scowled, his disapproval evident in the way his brows furrowed. The color arrangement didn't seem to be impressive to him and I've heard the heavy scowl many times from Jenna and her family to know that he wasn't at all pleased with the decorations. "Hey you," he sneered at me arrogantly as he looked around the house, he didn't seem like he had any idea who I was and probably thought I was just a mere housekeeper. Like everyone who visits the house for the first time. They regarded me as a housekeeper before realizing that I was Jenna's husband and many of them don't realize it until they leave. "What is this? What do you think this is? An outdated apartment?" the stranger scowled as he turned to face me with an angry look. "The sofa doesn't match the curtains, the couch looks like what should be in a cheap guest house and don't even get me started on the curtains, it's outdated!" He sneered as he carefully scrutinized everything. My teeth gritted in anger and my fist clenched as I watched this ‘guest' criticize everything in the house and acting as if he was the man of the house. I hated his guts and at the same time I was confused that a stranger could walk in and start demanding to change things in the house. "Who are you?" I finally asked calmly, my confusion showing in my voice but the man only looked at me and scowled disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to be questioning me?!" The man sneered as he glared at me and just when I was about to answer, to tell him who I am, his eyes widened. "It's you!" He said mockingly as he bursted out laughing, "you're that wretched husband." He added amidst laughter and my stomach curled. I hated that his words were getting under my skin and I was getting affected as I watched him act so bossily around the house. He knows who I am, who is he? I couldn't understand his arrogance when he was only just meeting me for the first time. First, he walked in and spoke to me with no respect, as if I was a housekeeper and secondly, he walked around the sitting room like he owned the place. The man laughed arrogantly as he tried to bridge the space between us, "I guess I should introduce myself now, don't I? My name is Simon Wesley and I'm about to be the host of this house." He said and my eyes widened. Simon Wesley. Simon. "And since I'm going to be the host of this house soon, I'm sure you know that gives me every right to be in charge of not just the decorations but everything in here." Simon finished. I remembered that name clearly, it was the same name that Jenna muttered after we slept, the man standing in front of me is Jenna's first love. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart and my fist clenched as his teeth gritted. I couldn't wrap my head around all of this because it seemed to be happening too fast but that was when it dawned on me. It all makes sense now. The reason Jenna had brought up the divorce now made sense to me and I couldn't say anything as a sad smile took over my lips. Jenna's first love is back so I have to go. "You're Simon Wesley, I see." I said calmly even though I was breaking inside but I made sure not to lose my composure. "Judging from your reaction, I can tell that you've definitely heard of me." Simon said mockingly as he closed the gap between us. "I'm glad you understand, I was thinking that I might have to feed some sense into your peasant brain," Simon laughed, mocking me as he glared into my eyes. "You were lucky enough to be Jenna Nelson's husband but that position is mine now and you'll be doing yourself a huge favor if you stepped aside." He threatened and I shuddered internally. Smiling, I forced myself to remain calm even though I was hurting deep down and feeling really bitter. I had gotten married to Jenna after she had gotten into an accident and slipped into a coma that was supposed to last a lifetime. Her first love, the man she cherished so much, ran away and left her all alone while she was immobile and I, at the time, was working for Lord Nelson. Lord Nelson seemed to have taken a liking to me because I took care of him and while everyone thought I was a poor loser, Lord Nelson treated me with love and care. The man was even generous enough to pay for Mrs Winkle's hospital bills for some time and I just couldn't handle seeing Lord Nelson feeling dejected. I agreed to get married to Jenna and took care of her even though everyone else thought that Jenna wouldn't be able to make it through, I took care of her. It was a chore and sometimes a pain, she couldn't do anything herself and just when the Nelson family had started losing hope, Jenna miraculously regained consciousness. The Nelson's family could never let the world know that their daughter, heiress to the fortune, got married to a nobody and that was why to the public, I seemed like a housekeeper. That's also why Simon had ordered me around before realizing that I was Jenna's husband. "Sign the agreements now or—" "I signed it already, you don't have to worry about that." I said calmly and Simon's jaw dropped, he was stunned for a moment but he soon recovered. "Great. I see you're not a total doofus," Simon laughed as he mocked me, "there's a huge difference between elites like us and poor laggards like you." "Unlike you, I'm a perfect match for Jenna and you should just find a girl from the same slum you came from." Simon continued insulting me but I only kept rubbing it off. The words cut at me like a sharp dagger and I felt the venom from his words rippling through me but I remained calm. I only have one question. Just one question. "You claim to love Jenna so much and that you're a better companion for her than I am. But if that's true, why did you run away when Jenna became a vegetable three years ago?" Simon's face turned pale, his palm started letting out so much sweat as he tried to think of something to say. A huge part of me felt like I already knew the reason he left, being with Jenna at that moment of her coma was a pain and so he took the easy way out. He ran away. "And what exactly is your business with that?" Simon quickly said defensively as he looked around nervously and I couldn't help but manage a small smile. "It's none of my business," I responded coolly, "I just want to know why you ran away when you claim you love her, it just doesn't make any sense." I added. Simon stiffened, I could see and hear his teeth gritting as he glared at me with blazing eyes, "that's because my sisters forbade me to get close to Jenna and forced me to go abroad." "I would never have left Jenna because she's the love of my life, I lost my chance to marry her and that's why she ended up with a pauper like you but now that I'm back, she's mine." Simon finished. I didn't say anything, I only shrugged and let out a sigh. I forced myself to feel happy for Jenna because I genuinely wanted to be happy for her because the love of her life is now back but I couldn't bring myself to be happy. Our marriage might have been a mistake, it might have meant nothing to the Nelson's household but I genuinely loved and took care of Jenna. I felt a pang of jealousy poking my chest but I didn't say anything as I only moved away from Simon, giving him more space to pace around nervously. "Well, I signed the agreement already and I'm leaving the house soon." I said, my voice calm, low and carrying a little hurt. "That's good!" Simon said behind my back as I walked away, "the Nelson's family does not need people like you staining the family name." He added. I didn't respond, I only focused on walking and soon, I got to my room to start packing my things so I could leave the house like I had told Simon he would. I let out a heavy sigh and my teeth gritted as I clenched my jaw even tighter. I felt useless but it wasn't entirely my fault. I've always tried my best to do things so that people would see that I'm not only a good person with a kind heart but I'm also very useful and hardworking too. I'm not poor because I want to be. I studied hard, worked hard and even helped out around the orphanage a lot so people could know my worth. But nothing worked out for me and at the end of the day I always end up getting mistreated by people from the higher class. Opening my drawer, I stared at the wooden box that was carefully tucked away inside it and I sighed again as I brought out the wooden box. I opened it and stared at the ring in it for a while. The ring was the only thing my family left for me and I have cherished it with everything I had, I protected the ring and took it everywhere with me. A loud sneer caused me to close the ring box at once and I clutched it tight as I looked to see that Simon was already in my room. "What are you doing?!" Simon yelled angrily, "you're stealing something from the Nelsons, aren't you?" Simon accused with a sneer. "I'm not stealing anything, this belongs to me and it's none of your business." I quickly defended myself as I held the ring box even tighter. "Really? Like a low-life like you can afford to have something. HAND IT OVER!" Simon scowled as he stepped forward and tried to grab the ring from me. I, without thinking, unconsciously pushed Simon away from me and he landed with his body support on his hand. "Are you trying to break my hand?!" Simon yelled so loud that my ears rang, he looked as if he was on a mission to do everything in his power to bring me trouble. The sound of approaching footsteps told me that his loud yell had gotten to Jenna and Lisa and it didn't take long for them to walk in angrily. "What is going on here?!" Jenna's cold voice resonated through the room as soon as she entered. She looked down and saw Simon on the floor and that caused her to become hysterical as her eyes turned red in anger and she rushed towards me. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" She yelled, slapping my face so hard that I could feel the pain, it was obvious that she was angry. "Simon is an honorable guest and you dare disrespect him, you wretch!" Lisa fumed, both of them not giving me a chance to explain myself. "It's not what you think, I didn't do anything wrong, he was trying to grab my—" I tried to explain but the only reasonable response I got was Jenna's disgusting sneer. "He was trying to grab something? From you?" She growled sarcastically and even though I could hear the sarcasm, I still nodded. "Yes, my ring and—" "Asides from being a cheap gold digger , you're also a pathetic liar!" Jenna snarled, "Simon is from the Cavendish family!" She added angrily. I listened as Jenna angrily told me that Simon was the adopted son of the Cavendish family and even though he's adopted, his family still loved him so dearly that if they should find out that I had done something to him, they would make sure I suffer the consequences. "Apologize to Simon right now!" Jenna ordered, she was furious as she tried to help Simon up. I felt that painful pang in my chest again, I couldn't believe it. The least she could have done was hear me out and not try to humiliate me any chance she got but that seemed far fetched. Compared to Simon, I was nothing. "You don't understand what it means to be rich, that's why that cheap, scrap ring seems so special to you!" She spat viciously. "APOLOGIZE TO SIMON RIGHT NOW OR YOU'RE NOT GOING TO LIKE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!" She snapped. I already don't like what's happening to me. I shook my head slowly, I knew that the Nelson family would never support me and even though I was married to Jenna for three years, she would always choose Simon over me. I was nothing but Simon's substitute and even in the three years that we were married, the one night that we spent together, Jenna had called Simon's name. I tried to remain numb to the pain but nothing I tried worked, the more I saw Jenna doting over Simon, the more the feeling intensified and my teeth gritted. Apologizing was one thing I didn't want to do, I couldn't possibly apologize to a man that saw no wrong in leaving a woman he claimed to love because she was in a vegetative state. "You want me to apologize?" I asked, my confusion a little evident in my voice but my facial expression remained the same, there's no way I'm going to apologize to Simon. "You're the one who pushed him first, do you not have any idea how powerful the Cavendish family are? You think they'll let this go?" Jenna sneered. I knew I should have expected that no matter what I said even though Simon was the one clearly in the wrong, they would never see anything wrong with his action. They trampled over me, treated me like I was nothing and for three years, I had endured all of their treatment but not anymore. "Believe it or not but he made the first move and he should apologize to me because I've done absolutely nothing wrong!" I added but Simon only scoffed and Jenna sneered. "You're really not going to apologize?" Jenna asked, her lips gathering in annoyance as she shrugged and shot me a glare. "I'm not going to apologize when he's the one who clearly did the wrong thing!" I said stubbornly, standing my ground. "Well then maybe you should say goodbye to that money you need from me desperately because if you want it, you must obey my words!" Jenna snarled. I couldn't believe it, I wished I could do something to open her eyes and show her that Simon doesn't genuinely love her but no matter what, Jenna would only look at Simon and not me. I also needed the money for Mrs Winkle's treatment or the hospital is going to stop treating her, I really can't afford to let her die. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, I couldn't believe that I was going to apologize for doing the right thing. I took a look at Simon who stood beside Jenna, holding onto her as if he was mocking me for not having that kind of access to her. Mrs. Winkle's hospital bills, lots of other bills to pay. I had no other choice but to give in to the harsh reality and with a rough voice, I muttered, "I'm sorry." The words seemed too big but I said it anyway and Simon sneered. He looked happy to see that the Nelson family supported him instead of me even though I was the one telling the truth. "Are you okay, Simon? I hope you didn't get hurt?" Jenna asked, she was worried about Simon and as she helped him up, he placed his weight on her shoulder. Simon scowled at me and mouthed to me that I don't belong with the Nelsons and he's going to make sure that I get kicked out. I didn't say anything, I was going to leave the house anyway. I looked away from Simon and irritation settled in my stomach. What angered me the most was the fact that he was acting generous and Jenna was falling for his fake generosity. "I'm fine, Jenna," Simon said, his voice was calm and he sounded like he wasn't the one who had started trouble with me in the first place. "Don't be too harsh on him, it was just a misunderstanding and I'll forgive him for your sake." He added and I felt even more irritated by him. I couldn't believe that Simon was trying to act like a good person when he was the one who had accused me of stealing something and he'd also tried to grab the ring from me. Scoffing, I looked away and put the ring in my pocket. I absolutely do not want to get caught up in anything that has to do with Simon and the Nelson family again. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, man." Simon apologized mockingly and Jenna and Lisa immediately forbade him from apologizing. "You don't have to apologize to this fool!" Lisa was quick to say, "it's his own fault for being rude to you." She added and Jenna agreed. "That's true, you don't have to be so generous all the time, I know how irritating he can be." Jenna said and Simon only smiled while I kept quiet. I watched as Simon pulled away from Jenna but he winced almost immediately as he held his wrist and Jenna immediately became worried about him. "What's wrong? Did you get hurt?" Jenna asked, her voice was heavy with worry and Simon let out a forced smile. "I'm okay, I just sprained my wrist a little." He winced as he explained, Jenna immediately started taking measures to take care of him. She wanted to help him walk and even though it was clear that Simon was lying, I couldn't say anything, I remained silent as I watched Simon keep up his act. "You caused this," Jenna said to me through gritted teeth as she tried to help Simon, "go downstairs and find some ointments and bring it to my room so I can rub it on Simon's wrist." She ordered. I couldn't say anything and only watched as Lisa and Jenna took Simon to Jenna's room so that he could rest while I looked for the ointment. It didn't take long for me to find the ointment that Simon was going to use and I immediately took it to Jenna's room but I only saw Simon there. I wasn't in the mood to engage Simon in a conversation that could get me in another trouble so I looked around in search for Jenna but she wasn't in the room with Simon. "Where is Jenna?" I managed to ask after a while and it was almost at that same time that I heard water running in the bathroom. I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me who was in there. My stomach clenched tight and my breath hitched a little as I tried to brush it off. "Jenna is in the bathroom," Simon answered, "she's taking a shower and if you're sensible, you should leave right now." He added. My stomach curled, I'd just signed the divorce papers and she was already taking a shower while there was another man in the room. "Jenna and I are going to do something in this room as soon as she gets out of the shower." Simon added. I didn't need any more explanation, I already understood what Simon meant by that and my stomach tightened in disgust. I felt irritated and was disgusted by what Simon had just implied but when Simon met my gaze, he seemed to be delighted as an evil smile took on his lips. "But, if you want to watch then feel free to do so because I have no problem with that personally." Simon continued teasing and mocking me. "I don't know if Jenna will accept it but if she does then you can stay and see what is going to happen between Jenna and I on this bed soon." He finished. I smiled wryly, the thought of what was going to happen on that bed later slammed my face hard but still, I controlled myself and after dropping the bottle of ointment on the table, I turned to leave the room. I don't care about Jenna anymore because after-all, we're divorced, I don't care if she sleeps with Simon, all I want to do right now is to leave. I could hear Simon laughing in Jenna's room when I walked out but I shut the sound out of my head and kept on walking. Getting back to my room, I stared at it for a while and couldn't believe how long it's been. This is the room I had stayed in for the past three years. Glancing around the room, I checked it carefully, there were only several clothes that I needed to take along with me since I don't really have anything much. I pulled a suitcase out and started packing my clothes inside it and soon it didn't take long for me to fit everything into the suitcase. I sighed to myself again as I closed the suitcase and I was about to leave when I heard a really loud, mean voice scream behind him. "YOU FILTHY LOSER!" The voice shouted and I immediately turned to see that it was my mother in-law, Lisa, she rushed towards me in a fit of rage and scratched the luggage off my hands. "What have you done?" She sneered, "this is a branded suitcase and you think you're worthy of it?" She scowled at me, her voice heavy with anger. "I don't blame you, you seem to have forgotten your place." She gritted as she opened the suitcase and poured out everything I had packed. "Use this!" She flung a recycle bag at me. I looked at the bag lying at my feet and I bent down to pick it up. "That's where trash like yours belongs."	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&u	Fantasy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559983820642/	3,159	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	herfv.com	DCO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462700312_4066106517005251_354192593259305538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JsNoGtPJ2YQ7kNvgGc9P3t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYChRxtskUciMkV2QdlrKoMnJCnro-BExry05IR4K3JHFA&oe=67139114	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,877	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180844}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥👉Click to read the rest of the chapters🔥🔥	Zade’s POV For many years of our marriage, my wife has consistently refused to share the same bed with me. She looks down on me because in this family, I am merely an undignified son-in-law by marriage. However, on this particular night, she suddenly climbed into my bed and hugged me tightly. I thought she had finally fallen in love with me, and we spent a wonderful night together. But just as I was gently tugging the blanket over her, she slurred out the name of another man. --- "You wretched animal! What do you think you're doing?! ARE YOU BLIND?!" Larl sneered at me, his eyes burning with dangerous fire. I've done it. I really have. "Do you know how expensive this shoe is?" He yelled, raising his hand and before I could speak or find a way to defend myself, his hand landed on my cheek. The pain rippled through me, my cheeks burned so hot and the slap was so hard that I could see flickers of light flash right before my eyes. I had mistakenly stepped on Larl's expensive shoes and that was because I was too busy trying to attend to everyone in the house and got blindsided. Almost everyone in the Nelson family, including Larl, always took any open opportunity to insult and bully me, reminding me that I was worth nothing. They wasted no time in letting me know that I was just the substitute son in-law who could pass for a trash bag and it wasn't their fault. I was really nothing to them, I might be the son in-law of the family but only the family knows about me and to outsiders, I was a houseboy. "I'm sorry, Larl," I apologized as quickly as I could as I took a step away from Larl who was already brimming hot with anger. His eyes were red and I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me that the little mistake I'd made was going to cost me a lot. I swallowed down hard on the bile that had formed on my throat and proceeded to explain myself even though I knew it was going to be a waste of time. I was going to get punished either way. "I wasn't looking and—" SLAP! The loud sound of another slap filled the room and I staggered, I didn't even get the opportunity to finish my apology. "Of course you weren't looking, you this poor soul and useless piece of trash!" Larl spat as he pulled me with the collar of his shirt. His words stung like a sharp edged dagger and the way his fist tightened around my collar, restricted my airflow, causing me to have difficulty breathing. "I spent over two thousand dollars on these new designer shoes and you, this peasant, just stepped on it like it was the kind of shoes that should be disrespected!" He snarled. I could tell that he wasn't going to let it go, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed and emphasized his anger as he clenched his fist before pushing it into my stomach. My stomach curled and I spat out a tiny bit of blood as my eyes rolled and my vision blurred. The impact of Larl's punch had caused my knees to go weak and just when I was about to hit the ground, Larl picked me up again like I weighed nothing.. "This is unforgivable!" Larl sneered as he released me, causing me to fall to the ground as he began kicking me on the ground until I was covered with dirt and my own blood. "You think a little apology is going to clean off the scuff you've caused on my shoes?!" He yelled and I couldn't say anything as pain rippled through him. I'd gotten used to this treatment from my wife's family, they all treated me like O amounted to nothing just because I was raised in an orphanage and I'm a househusband. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Larl." I apologized desperately, I knew that I needed to apologize or I wouldn't get my allowance, one I desperately need for an important cause. "Sorry won't cut it!" Larl snapped, his anger obvious in his voice. His breath was heavy as he stared at his expensive shoes. "Lick the stain off." He ordered through gritted teeth and my eyes widened and I couldn't believe what he had just heard. He wants me to lick the stain off his shoe? "W— What?" I asked in disbelief, hoping that I'd probably heard him wrong and Larl hadn't really demanded that I licked the stain off his shoes. "You heard me, trash! Why are you acting like you didn't?" Larl spat on me as he pressed his shoe to my face, "LICK STAIN OFF MY SHOE!" He sneered. My eyes darted around the large room and despite knowing that I had no supporters, a part of me hoped that someone was going to tell Larl that he was being unreasonable. "I— I can't lick off your shoe, Larl." I said, rejecting the order but that only brought me doom, bringing me an even worse result. Larl kicked me even more, multiple times on my stomach and as he picked me up again, he punched me on the face so hard that it didn't take long for my face to get swollen. My nose broke and my face was covered in blood, I clenched my fist in rage, I wanted to fight back but there was no way I could do that against Larl because of how incredibly strong Larl was. Wincing, I took all of Larl's punch and when he let go of me again, I took more of his deadly kick while I laid helplessly on the ground. "THIS LOSER IS NOT HAVING DINNER WITH US TONIGHT!" Larl declared and everyone immediately agreed with him. My stomach growled in hunger, I needed to eat something because I'd been working so hard since morning but disobeying Larl would only make things worse. I was forbidden from having dinner with the family or having dinner at all and was even sent to my room like I was some sort of teenage boy. I felt dejected as I stared at my swollen, bloodied face in the mirror. It hurts so much, the fact that I got married into the family that thinks I amount to nothing hurts a little. I was also a little mad but more hurt that they all thought he could never become a better man than I am now, they thought I couldn't amount to nothing and treated me like I was garbage. The only reason I remained in the Nelson's house was because the Nelson family offered money for my benefactor, Mrs. Winkle. Mrs Winkle is the owner of the orphanage that I grew up in and she showered me with so much love, she treated me with care and that was why I decided to look past the Nelson's family's horrible treatment. Sighing, I laid on my bed with my eyes closed and hunger hitting me so hard that I could barely bring myself to sleep. The sound of my door suddenly opening caused my eyes to fly open at once and I looked to see who it was. I was startled, shock running through me because usually no one would usually enter my room this late at night, I was mostly always alone. Who could it be? I've been married to my wife for three years and despite that, we have never slept together in the same room because Jenna thought I was disgusting, she said it to my face too. "Who is it?" I asked, squinting in the dimly lit room to look at the figure that was now approaching my bed, my skin crawled but I remained calm as I watched. The person didn't say anything but it didn't take long for me to feel a soft body fall on me, she belched and her breath showed she was drunk. I could smell that she was drunk already and I tried to move up a little to give her space but she pulled me back into herself and that was when I saw her. It was Jenna, my wife of three years. I was further surprised and caught off guard when Jenna started taking her clothes off until she wasn't wearing anything anymore. She kissed me and I was stunned, my mouth dropped open as Jenna took the initiative, kissing me until I couldn't help but start kissing her back. I couldn't believe what was going on, I'd thought it was a dream as Jenna and I had slept. Laying on the bed right beside Jenna, I let out a sigh as my eyes remained wide open and with nothing else to do, I stared at the ceiling, still trying to process what had just happened. Jenna and I just slept! Shaking my head, I pushed the roaming thoughts out of my head and just when I turned over to hug her, I heard her mutter another man's name blissfully. "Simon." "Oh, Simon, I missed you so much." I listened as Jenna muttered in her sleep and I felt as if my heart was shattering as I stared at her. I was taken aback, stunned but I couldn't possibly allow my pain to get the best of me as I stared at Jenna's sleeping figure on his bed. Hearing her mention another man's name just after we slept was a little too much for me but I only managed to smile wryly and covered her up with my blanket. I held off my pain as my smile grew wider and I slightly kissed Jenna's forehead before getting out of the bed and leaving the room. I know very well that Jenna had a first love, a man she loved so much that she would never think of betraying him, called Simon and I also knew that she never loved me but it still hurts. It hurts to be with someone who doesn't acknowledge you. A knot tightened deep in my stomach and I felt as if someone had driven a really sharp knife through my heart, leaving it there and letting me bleed out. Gently, I closed the door behind me and made up my mind to sleep on the couch since I knew that she would be mad if she woke up next to me. "Simon, huh?" I chuckled bitterly to myself as I laid on the couch with both of my hands behind my head. "He's lucky he has her heart." I said to myself, my smile was painful but I quickly shook it off and closed my eyes, preparing myself for what's to come tomorrow morning. _______________ The sound of a painful, resounding slap caused me to open my eyes at once and I almost jumped off the couch I'd been laying on. My cheek hurts so bad and before I could recover from the painful, resounding slap that made my ear ring, another one came almost immediately. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LAZING AROUND?!" A voice thundered, resounding in the sitting room and I looked to see my mother in-law, Lisa, standing over me. Her anger was evident on her face just how furious she was with me. She looked as if she could yank my head off my neck any minute from now. "You've been sleeping all day! How lazy can you be?" She scolded and I winced internally, "you laid on an expensive chair, don't you know you have chores?!" She scowled. My eyes quickly took a tour of the wall and I saw that it was still 6AM but Lisa was scolding me as if I'd been sleeping off all morning. I know I had chores, she didn't have to use such painful measures to remind me of it. My body still hurts from the beating I'd gotten from Larl last night and my stomach growled, making me feel too weak to work because I didn't have anything at all yesterday and at night I had been forbidden from having dinner with the family. "GET UP RIGHT NOW!" She sneered, her voice echoing in the sitting room as she didn't care that it was too early in the morning. "Go to the kitchen and prepare a nice meal for the family!" She added and I immediately stood up from the couch to do as I was told. I had thought that Lisa would get off my back if I got to work but instead she followed me to the kitchen, scowling and calling me names. "An honorable guest is coming today so you need to clean the house too, I can't have it looking like a poultry." She added. "Yes ma'am." I managed to say, obeying Lisa as I started doing everything I was told to do at once while Lisa finally left. While I remained focused on cooking and doing the dishes, the sound of the kitchen door opening jolted me out of my thoughts and I almost broke a dish but thankfully, I was able to save it in time. I looked behind me to see Jenna in the kitchen, her face was cold and a suggestion of annoyance lingered in her eyes. Her anger was obvious. What happened? What did I do to anger her so early in the morning? "Good—" "Keep your nasty greetings to yourself!" Jenna yelled before I could greet her, her voice was coated with frustration and anger. What have I done? What is she so angry about? "What happened between us last night?" She asked, her voice was cold with no emotions and I only managed a small smile as I looked at her. The memory of what had happened between Jenna and I flooded my mind and I couldn't stop thinking about it until I remembered the moment she called that name. "You took the initiative, you brought it up and I merely followed your lead." I explained to her but that only angered Jenna even more. She was so furious that her palm collided with my cheek in two resounding slaps before I could blink, it was the same spot that Lisa had hit not quite long too. I winced, pain rippled through my face and aside from my ear ringing, I couldn't hear any other thing. I lifted my gaze to look at Jenna and she was breathing heavily, seriously. "I can't believe my ears, when I woke up this morning in this trash's room, I'd silently prayed to the universe that it had all been a dream." "I had hoped that me and this fool hadn't done what I was thinking," I listened, blinking as Jenna muttered those words to herself. "I can't believe this. This human garbage slept with me and I couldn't stop it!" She kept muttering to herself. She looked so hysterical, her eyeballs darted around and she looked like she was utterly disgusted with the thought of me and her and what had happened between us. I couldn't blame her, after all, it must hurt and be so humiliating to wake up in the room of a man that's not the love of your life. "How. Dare. You." She sneered at me as she shot me a hostile glare, her teeth gritted and it was as if being in the same room with me angered her even more. "I WANT A DIVORCE AND I WANT IT NOW!" She spat out the words in a scornful way that showed her disgust for me and what we had done last night. My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe that just that one time that Jenna and I slept was going to lead to something like this. A divorce? Why so suddenly? Why is she bringing it up now? Questions ran through my head and I had no answer to them. Prior to what had happened last night, I had done everything in my power to avoid Jenna. I have done everything humanly possible to not get on her nerves so she wouldn't throw the word ‘divorce' around like it was nothing. But, it seemed as though all of my effort to make this marriage work, all of my efforts to keep her satisfied without necessarily having to show her myself was all for nothing. A woman like Jenna could never last in a relationship with a wretched man like me. I couldn't bring myself to get mad at her, I always knew it was only a matter of time before our marriage ended and with that, I made up my mind to handle the situation properly. "Okay, I agree, we should get a divorce." I responded calmly even though I was feeling the pain deep in my chest. Jenna looked stunned, her mouth dropped open and it was as if she wasn't expecting me to agree to a divorce that easily. "But I have just one demand," I continued and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what I could possibly ask for, "my only demand is that you must keep giving me money." I finished. Jenna scoffed unbelievably as her jaw dropped and her mouth opened. The disgust in her eyes intensified and I knew that she must think I was asking for myself. I didn't need her money, maybe I do need it but not for myself, I needed it to pay for Mrs. Winkle hospital bills and walking out of this marriage with nothing puts me at a disadvantage. "You are so unbelievable," she sneered at me, "you really are nothing but a lowlife gold digger." Did she just call me a gold digger? I was speechless but I didn't want to explain anything because I didn't see the need for me to tell her why I needed the money. "Look, Jenna," I started as I turned to face her properly, "I really just want to sign the divorce agreement now, don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." I finished. "You want me to believe that you're going to sign the divorce agreement if I promise to keep giving you money?" She asked a little disgustedly and I nodded. The money had been one of the reasons I got married to her in the first place, it wasn't as if our marriage was a love marriage. If her grandfather had not approached me to be her stand-in husband because of the circumstances, I wouldn't have gotten married to her but along the line, I fell in love with her. Along the line, I found myself hoping, wishing she would see that I'm no longer staying in it because I had to but because I wanted to but no matter what, I amounted to nothing in her eyes. "Very well then," she scowled, her eyes heavy with the hatred she has for me and her irritation, "I'll get the papers." She added before leaving. Jenna walked out of the kitchen to get the divorce agreement, and it was clear that she still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that I was really going to sign it. Three minutes later, she returned to the kitchen with the agreement, "sign it!" She sneered angrily. Jenna crossed her arms on her chest and she watched as I carefully went through the divorce agreement. A small smile formed on my face when I read the papers and saw that the Nelson family would still pay me 3,000 dollars monthly. "Sounds fair." I muttered to himself as I signed my name on the paper. Part of me was relieved and the fact that I would be getting money made me happier. I really don't care for the divorce anymore, all I want now is enough money to take care of my benefactor and if I'm getting that then I'm more than satisfied. I watched as Jenna stormed out of the kitchen in anger and just about the same time she left, the doorbell rang and I made my way to the door to answer it. As soon as I opened it, a young man walked in. He seemed to be in his late twenties, he had a smart suit on and I didn't need to check the tag to tell how expensive the suit would be. The man frowned as he walked past me like he couldn't see me and his eyebrows drew together when he saw the decorations of the house. He eyed the decorations with disdain, his lips curling into a sneer and he scowled, his disapproval evident in the way his brows furrowed. The color arrangement didn't seem to be impressive to him and I've heard the heavy scowl many times from Jenna and her family to know that he wasn't at all pleased with the decorations. "Hey you," he sneered at me arrogantly as he looked around the house, he didn't seem like he had any idea who I was and probably thought I was just a mere housekeeper. Like everyone who visits the house for the first time. They regarded me as a housekeeper before realizing that I was Jenna's husband and many of them don't realize it until they leave. "What is this? What do you think this is? An outdated apartment?" the stranger scowled as he turned to face me with an angry look. "The sofa doesn't match the curtains, the couch looks like what should be in a cheap guest house and don't even get me started on the curtains, it's outdated!" He sneered as he carefully scrutinized everything. My teeth gritted in anger and my fist clenched as I watched this ‘guest' criticize everything in the house and acting as if he was the man of the house. I hated his guts and at the same time I was confused that a stranger could walk in and start demanding to change things in the house. "Who are you?" I finally asked calmly, my confusion showing in my voice but the man only looked at me and scowled disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to be questioning me?!" The man sneered as he glared at me and just when I was about to answer, to tell him who I am, his eyes widened. "It's you!" He said mockingly as he bursted out laughing, "you're that wretched husband." He added amidst laughter and my stomach curled. I hated that his words were getting under my skin and I was getting affected as I watched him act so bossily around the house. He knows who I am, who is he? I couldn't understand his arrogance when he was only just meeting me for the first time. First, he walked in and spoke to me with no respect, as if I was a housekeeper and secondly, he walked around the sitting room like he owned the place. The man laughed arrogantly as he tried to bridge the space between us, "I guess I should introduce myself now, don't I? My name is Simon Wesley and I'm about to be the host of this house." He said and my eyes widened. Simon Wesley. Simon. "And since I'm going to be the host of this house soon, I'm sure you know that gives me every right to be in charge of not just the decorations but everything in here." Simon finished. I remembered that name clearly, it was the same name that Jenna muttered after we slept, the man standing in front of me is Jenna's first love. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart and my fist clenched as his teeth gritted. I couldn't wrap my head around all of this because it seemed to be happening too fast but that was when it dawned on me. It all makes sense now. The reason Jenna had brought up the divorce now made sense to me and I couldn't say anything as a sad smile took over my lips. Jenna's first love is back so I have to go. "You're Simon Wesley, I see." I said calmly even though I was breaking inside but I made sure not to lose my composure. "Judging from your reaction, I can tell that you've definitely heard of me." Simon said mockingly as he closed the gap between us. "I'm glad you understand, I was thinking that I might have to feed some sense into your peasant brain," Simon laughed, mocking me as he glared into my eyes. "You were lucky enough to be Jenna Nelson's husband but that position is mine now and you'll be doing yourself a huge favor if you stepped aside." He threatened and I shuddered internally. Smiling, I forced myself to remain calm even though I was hurting deep down and feeling really bitter. I had gotten married to Jenna after she had gotten into an accident and slipped into a coma that was supposed to last a lifetime. Her first love, the man she cherished so much, ran away and left her all alone while she was immobile and I, at the time, was working for Lord Nelson. Lord Nelson seemed to have taken a liking to me because I took care of him and while everyone thought I was a poor loser, Lord Nelson treated me with love and care. The man was even generous enough to pay for Mrs Winkle's hospital bills for some time and I just couldn't handle seeing Lord Nelson feeling dejected. I agreed to get married to Jenna and took care of her even though everyone else thought that Jenna wouldn't be able to make it through, I took care of her. It was a chore and sometimes a pain, she couldn't do anything herself and just when the Nelson family had started losing hope, Jenna miraculously regained consciousness. The Nelson's family could never let the world know that their daughter, heiress to the fortune, got married to a nobody and that was why to the public, I seemed like a housekeeper. That's also why Simon had ordered me around before realizing that I was Jenna's husband. "Sign the agreements now or—" "I signed it already, you don't have to worry about that." I said calmly and Simon's jaw dropped, he was stunned for a moment but he soon recovered. "Great. I see you're not a total doofus," Simon laughed as he mocked me, "there's a huge difference between elites like us and poor laggards like you." "Unlike you, I'm a perfect match for Jenna and you should just find a girl from the same slum you came from." Simon continued insulting me but I only kept rubbing it off. The words cut at me like a sharp dagger and I felt the venom from his words rippling through me but I remained calm. I only have one question. Just one question. "You claim to love Jenna so much and that you're a better companion for her than I am. But if that's true, why did you run away when Jenna became a vegetable three years ago?" Simon's face turned pale, his palm started letting out so much sweat as he tried to think of something to say. A huge part of me felt like I already knew the reason he left, being with Jenna at that moment of her coma was a pain and so he took the easy way out. He ran away. "And what exactly is your business with that?" Simon quickly said defensively as he looked around nervously and I couldn't help but manage a small smile. "It's none of my business," I responded coolly, "I just want to know why you ran away when you claim you love her, it just doesn't make any sense." I added. Simon stiffened, I could see and hear his teeth gritting as he glared at me with blazing eyes, "that's because my sisters forbade me to get close to Jenna and forced me to go abroad." "I would never have left Jenna because she's the love of my life, I lost my chance to marry her and that's why she ended up with a pauper like you but now that I'm back, she's mine." Simon finished. I didn't say anything, I only shrugged and let out a sigh. I forced myself to feel happy for Jenna because I genuinely wanted to be happy for her because the love of her life is now back but I couldn't bring myself to be happy. Our marriage might have been a mistake, it might have meant nothing to the Nelson's household but I genuinely loved and took care of Jenna. I felt a pang of jealousy poking my chest but I didn't say anything as I only moved away from Simon, giving him more space to pace around nervously. "Well, I signed the agreement already and I'm leaving the house soon." I said, my voice calm, low and carrying a little hurt. "That's good!" Simon said behind my back as I walked away, "the Nelson's family does not need people like you staining the family name." He added. I didn't respond, I only focused on walking and soon, I got to my room to start packing my things so I could leave the house like I had told Simon he would. I let out a heavy sigh and my teeth gritted as I clenched my jaw even tighter. I felt useless but it wasn't entirely my fault. I've always tried my best to do things so that people would see that I'm not only a good person with a kind heart but I'm also very useful and hardworking too. I'm not poor because I want to be. I studied hard, worked hard and even helped out around the orphanage a lot so people could know my worth. But nothing worked out for me and at the end of the day I always end up getting mistreated by people from the higher class. Opening my drawer, I stared at the wooden box that was carefully tucked away inside it and I sighed again as I brought out the wooden box. I opened it and stared at the ring in it for a while. The ring was the only thing my family left for me and I have cherished it with everything I had, I protected the ring and took it everywhere with me. A loud sneer caused me to close the ring box at once and I clutched it tight as I looked to see that Simon was already in my room. "What are you doing?!" Simon yelled angrily, "you're stealing something from the Nelsons, aren't you?" Simon accused with a sneer. "I'm not stealing anything, this belongs to me and it's none of your business." I quickly defended myself as I held the ring box even tighter. "Really? Like a low-life like you can afford to have something. HAND IT OVER!" Simon scowled as he stepped forward and tried to grab the ring from me. I, without thinking, unconsciously pushed Simon away from me and he landed with his body support on his hand. "Are you trying to break my hand?!" Simon yelled so loud that my ears rang, he looked as if he was on a mission to do everything in his power to bring me trouble. The sound of approaching footsteps told me that his loud yell had gotten to Jenna and Lisa and it didn't take long for them to walk in angrily. "What is going on here?!" Jenna's cold voice resonated through the room as soon as she entered. She looked down and saw Simon on the floor and that caused her to become hysterical as her eyes turned red in anger and she rushed towards me. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" She yelled, slapping my face so hard that I could feel the pain, it was obvious that she was angry. "Simon is an honorable guest and you dare disrespect him, you wretch!" Lisa fumed, both of them not giving me a chance to explain myself. "It's not what you think, I didn't do anything wrong, he was trying to grab my—" I tried to explain but the only reasonable response I got was Jenna's disgusting sneer. "He was trying to grab something? From you?" She growled sarcastically and even though I could hear the sarcasm, I still nodded. "Yes, my ring and—" "Asides from being a cheap gold digger , you're also a pathetic liar!" Jenna snarled, "Simon is from the Cavendish family!" She added angrily. I listened as Jenna angrily told me that Simon was the adopted son of the Cavendish family and even though he's adopted, his family still loved him so dearly that if they should find out that I had done something to him, they would make sure I suffer the consequences. "Apologize to Simon right now!" Jenna ordered, she was furious as she tried to help Simon up. I felt that painful pang in my chest again, I couldn't believe it. The least she could have done was hear me out and not try to humiliate me any chance she got but that seemed far fetched. Compared to Simon, I was nothing. "You don't understand what it means to be rich, that's why that cheap, scrap ring seems so special to you!" She spat viciously. "APOLOGIZE TO SIMON RIGHT NOW OR YOU'RE NOT GOING TO LIKE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!" She snapped. I already don't like what's happening to me. I shook my head slowly, I knew that the Nelson family would never support me and even though I was married to Jenna for three years, she would always choose Simon over me. I was nothing but Simon's substitute and even in the three years that we were married, the one night that we spent together, Jenna had called Simon's name. I tried to remain numb to the pain but nothing I tried worked, the more I saw Jenna doting over Simon, the more the feeling intensified and my teeth gritted. Apologizing was one thing I didn't want to do, I couldn't possibly apologize to a man that saw no wrong in leaving a woman he claimed to love because she was in a vegetative state. "You want me to apologize?" I asked, my confusion a little evident in my voice but my facial expression remained the same, there's no way I'm going to apologize to Simon. "You're the one who pushed him first, do you not have any idea how powerful the Cavendish family are? You think they'll let this go?" Jenna sneered. I knew I should have expected that no matter what I said even though Simon was the one clearly in the wrong, they would never see anything wrong with his action. They trampled over me, treated me like I was nothing and for three years, I had endured all of their treatment but not anymore. "Believe it or not but he made the first move and he should apologize to me because I've done absolutely nothing wrong!" I added but Simon only scoffed and Jenna sneered. "You're really not going to apologize?" Jenna asked, her lips gathering in annoyance as she shrugged and shot me a glare. "I'm not going to apologize when he's the one who clearly did the wrong thing!" I said stubbornly, standing my ground. "Well then maybe you should say goodbye to that money you need from me desperately because if you want it, you must obey my words!" Jenna snarled. I couldn't believe it, I wished I could do something to open her eyes and show her that Simon doesn't genuinely love her but no matter what, Jenna would only look at Simon and not me. I also needed the money for Mrs Winkle's treatment or the hospital is going to stop treating her, I really can't afford to let her die. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, I couldn't believe that I was going to apologize for doing the right thing. I took a look at Simon who stood beside Jenna, holding onto her as if he was mocking me for not having that kind of access to her. Mrs. Winkle's hospital bills, lots of other bills to pay. I had no other choice but to give in to the harsh reality and with a rough voice, I muttered, "I'm sorry." The words seemed too big but I said it anyway and Simon sneered. He looked happy to see that the Nelson family supported him instead of me even though I was the one telling the truth. "Are you okay, Simon? I hope you didn't get hurt?" Jenna asked, she was worried about Simon and as she helped him up, he placed his weight on her shoulder. Simon scowled at me and mouthed to me that I don't belong with the Nelsons and he's going to make sure that I get kicked out. I didn't say anything, I was going to leave the house anyway. I looked away from Simon and irritation settled in my stomach. What angered me the most was the fact that he was acting generous and Jenna was falling for his fake generosity. "I'm fine, Jenna," Simon said, his voice was calm and he sounded like he wasn't the one who had started trouble with me in the first place. "Don't be too harsh on him, it was just a misunderstanding and I'll forgive him for your sake." He added and I felt even more irritated by him. I couldn't believe that Simon was trying to act like a good person when he was the one who had accused me of stealing something and he'd also tried to grab the ring from me. Scoffing, I looked away and put the ring in my pocket. I absolutely do not want to get caught up in anything that has to do with Simon and the Nelson family again. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, man." Simon apologized mockingly and Jenna and Lisa immediately forbade him from apologizing. "You don't have to apologize to this fool!" Lisa was quick to say, "it's his own fault for being rude to you." She added and Jenna agreed. "That's true, you don't have to be so generous all the time, I know how irritating he can be." Jenna said and Simon only smiled while I kept quiet. I watched as Simon pulled away from Jenna but he winced almost immediately as he held his wrist and Jenna immediately became worried about him. "What's wrong? Did you get hurt?" Jenna asked, her voice was heavy with worry and Simon let out a forced smile. "I'm okay, I just sprained my wrist a little." He winced as he explained, Jenna immediately started taking measures to take care of him. She wanted to help him walk and even though it was clear that Simon was lying, I couldn't say anything, I remained silent as I watched Simon keep up his act. "You caused this," Jenna said to me through gritted teeth as she tried to help Simon, "go downstairs and find some ointments and bring it to my room so I can rub it on Simon's wrist." She ordered. I couldn't say anything and only watched as Lisa and Jenna took Simon to Jenna's room so that he could rest while I looked for the ointment. It didn't take long for me to find the ointment that Simon was going to use and I immediately took it to Jenna's room but I only saw Simon there. I wasn't in the mood to engage Simon in a conversation that could get me in another trouble so I looked around in search for Jenna but she wasn't in the room with Simon. "Where is Jenna?" I managed to ask after a while and it was almost at that same time that I heard water running in the bathroom. I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me who was in there. My stomach clenched tight and my breath hitched a little as I tried to brush it off. "Jenna is in the bathroom," Simon answered, "she's taking a shower and if you're sensible, you should leave right now." He added. My stomach curled, I'd just signed the divorce papers and she was already taking a shower while there was another man in the room. "Jenna and I are going to do something in this room as soon as she gets out of the shower." Simon added. I didn't need any more explanation, I already understood what Simon meant by that and my stomach tightened in disgust. I felt irritated and was disgusted by what Simon had just implied but when Simon met my gaze, he seemed to be delighted as an evil smile took on his lips. "But, if you want to watch then feel free to do so because I have no problem with that personally." Simon continued teasing and mocking me. "I don't know if Jenna will accept it but if she does then you can stay and see what is going to happen between Jenna and I on this bed soon." He finished. I smiled wryly, the thought of what was going to happen on that bed later slammed my face hard but still, I controlled myself and after dropping the bottle of ointment on the table, I turned to leave the room. I don't care about Jenna anymore because after-all, we're divorced, I don't care if she sleeps with Simon, all I want to do right now is to leave. I could hear Simon laughing in Jenna's room when I walked out but I shut the sound out of my head and kept on walking. Getting back to my room, I stared at it for a while and couldn't believe how long it's been. This is the room I had stayed in for the past three years. Glancing around the room, I checked it carefully, there were only several clothes that I needed to take along with me since I don't really have anything much. I pulled a suitcase out and started packing my clothes inside it and soon it didn't take long for me to fit everything into the suitcase. I sighed to myself again as I closed the suitcase and I was about to leave when I heard a really loud, mean voice scream behind him. "YOU FILTHY LOSER!" The voice shouted and I immediately turned to see that it was my mother in-law, Lisa, she rushed towards me in a fit of rage and scratched the luggage off my hands. "What have you done?" She sneered, "this is a branded suitcase and you think you're worthy of it?" She scowled at me, her voice heavy with anger. "I don't blame you, you seem to have forgotten your place." She gritted as she opened the suitcase and poured out everything I had packed. "Use this!" She flung a recycle bag at me. I looked at the bag lying at my feet and I bent down to pick it up. "That's where trash like yours belongs."	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&u	Fantasy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559983820642/	3,159	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	herfv.com	DCO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462700312_4066106517005251_354192593259305538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JsNoGtPJ2YQ7kNvgGc9P3t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYChRxtskUciMkV2QdlrKoMnJCnro-BExry05IR4K3JHFA&oe=67139114	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,181,897	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	ONLY on Moboreels TV	👉You won’t get tired of watching it for 8 hours a day. Who can resist this short drama. Watch now💥	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreels.com/14486322-fb-en-xy21-mb	FUNTV	https://www.facebook.com/61554832312845/	17,846	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreels.com	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreels.com/14486322-fb-en-xy21-mb2-1002-core1-video.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=430678&accid=505126652295990&rawadid=120213286797850324	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461829117_541336581606605_8816923695825117789_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fStvapaE0xkQ7kNvgHKA4Es&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ay_n_4ClD6xvMg6XcXroOry&oh=00_AYDpiFjAEIVLiIrNOnneJy3LoYFmpWqp9XgXTq2JZL7z5g&oe=67136C33	PERSON_PROFILE	FUNTV	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,880	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180844}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥👉Click to read the rest of the chapters🔥🔥	Zade’s POV For many years of our marriage, my wife has consistently refused to share the same bed with me. She looks down on me because in this family, I am merely an undignified son-in-law by marriage. However, on this particular night, she suddenly climbed into my bed and hugged me tightly. I thought she had finally fallen in love with me, and we spent a wonderful night together. But just as I was gently tugging the blanket over her, she slurred out the name of another man. --- "You wretched animal! What do you think you're doing?! ARE YOU BLIND?!" Larl sneered at me, his eyes burning with dangerous fire. I've done it. I really have. "Do you know how expensive this shoe is?" He yelled, raising his hand and before I could speak or find a way to defend myself, his hand landed on my cheek. The pain rippled through me, my cheeks burned so hot and the slap was so hard that I could see flickers of light flash right before my eyes. I had mistakenly stepped on Larl's expensive shoes and that was because I was too busy trying to attend to everyone in the house and got blindsided. Almost everyone in the Nelson family, including Larl, always took any open opportunity to insult and bully me, reminding me that I was worth nothing. They wasted no time in letting me know that I was just the substitute son in-law who could pass for a trash bag and it wasn't their fault. I was really nothing to them, I might be the son in-law of the family but only the family knows about me and to outsiders, I was a houseboy. "I'm sorry, Larl," I apologized as quickly as I could as I took a step away from Larl who was already brimming hot with anger. His eyes were red and I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me that the little mistake I'd made was going to cost me a lot. I swallowed down hard on the bile that had formed on my throat and proceeded to explain myself even though I knew it was going to be a waste of time. I was going to get punished either way. "I wasn't looking and—" SLAP! The loud sound of another slap filled the room and I staggered, I didn't even get the opportunity to finish my apology. "Of course you weren't looking, you this poor soul and useless piece of trash!" Larl spat as he pulled me with the collar of his shirt. His words stung like a sharp edged dagger and the way his fist tightened around my collar, restricted my airflow, causing me to have difficulty breathing. "I spent over two thousand dollars on these new designer shoes and you, this peasant, just stepped on it like it was the kind of shoes that should be disrespected!" He snarled. I could tell that he wasn't going to let it go, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed and emphasized his anger as he clenched his fist before pushing it into my stomach. My stomach curled and I spat out a tiny bit of blood as my eyes rolled and my vision blurred. The impact of Larl's punch had caused my knees to go weak and just when I was about to hit the ground, Larl picked me up again like I weighed nothing.. "This is unforgivable!" Larl sneered as he released me, causing me to fall to the ground as he began kicking me on the ground until I was covered with dirt and my own blood. "You think a little apology is going to clean off the scuff you've caused on my shoes?!" He yelled and I couldn't say anything as pain rippled through him. I'd gotten used to this treatment from my wife's family, they all treated me like O amounted to nothing just because I was raised in an orphanage and I'm a househusband. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Larl." I apologized desperately, I knew that I needed to apologize or I wouldn't get my allowance, one I desperately need for an important cause. "Sorry won't cut it!" Larl snapped, his anger obvious in his voice. His breath was heavy as he stared at his expensive shoes. "Lick the stain off." He ordered through gritted teeth and my eyes widened and I couldn't believe what he had just heard. He wants me to lick the stain off his shoe? "W— What?" I asked in disbelief, hoping that I'd probably heard him wrong and Larl hadn't really demanded that I licked the stain off his shoes. "You heard me, trash! Why are you acting like you didn't?" Larl spat on me as he pressed his shoe to my face, "LICK STAIN OFF MY SHOE!" He sneered. My eyes darted around the large room and despite knowing that I had no supporters, a part of me hoped that someone was going to tell Larl that he was being unreasonable. "I— I can't lick off your shoe, Larl." I said, rejecting the order but that only brought me doom, bringing me an even worse result. Larl kicked me even more, multiple times on my stomach and as he picked me up again, he punched me on the face so hard that it didn't take long for my face to get swollen. My nose broke and my face was covered in blood, I clenched my fist in rage, I wanted to fight back but there was no way I could do that against Larl because of how incredibly strong Larl was. Wincing, I took all of Larl's punch and when he let go of me again, I took more of his deadly kick while I laid helplessly on the ground. "THIS LOSER IS NOT HAVING DINNER WITH US TONIGHT!" Larl declared and everyone immediately agreed with him. My stomach growled in hunger, I needed to eat something because I'd been working so hard since morning but disobeying Larl would only make things worse. I was forbidden from having dinner with the family or having dinner at all and was even sent to my room like I was some sort of teenage boy. I felt dejected as I stared at my swollen, bloodied face in the mirror. It hurts so much, the fact that I got married into the family that thinks I amount to nothing hurts a little. I was also a little mad but more hurt that they all thought he could never become a better man than I am now, they thought I couldn't amount to nothing and treated me like I was garbage. The only reason I remained in the Nelson's house was because the Nelson family offered money for my benefactor, Mrs. Winkle. Mrs Winkle is the owner of the orphanage that I grew up in and she showered me with so much love, she treated me with care and that was why I decided to look past the Nelson's family's horrible treatment. Sighing, I laid on my bed with my eyes closed and hunger hitting me so hard that I could barely bring myself to sleep. The sound of my door suddenly opening caused my eyes to fly open at once and I looked to see who it was. I was startled, shock running through me because usually no one would usually enter my room this late at night, I was mostly always alone. Who could it be? I've been married to my wife for three years and despite that, we have never slept together in the same room because Jenna thought I was disgusting, she said it to my face too. "Who is it?" I asked, squinting in the dimly lit room to look at the figure that was now approaching my bed, my skin crawled but I remained calm as I watched. The person didn't say anything but it didn't take long for me to feel a soft body fall on me, she belched and her breath showed she was drunk. I could smell that she was drunk already and I tried to move up a little to give her space but she pulled me back into herself and that was when I saw her. It was Jenna, my wife of three years. I was further surprised and caught off guard when Jenna started taking her clothes off until she wasn't wearing anything anymore. She kissed me and I was stunned, my mouth dropped open as Jenna took the initiative, kissing me until I couldn't help but start kissing her back. I couldn't believe what was going on, I'd thought it was a dream as Jenna and I had slept. Laying on the bed right beside Jenna, I let out a sigh as my eyes remained wide open and with nothing else to do, I stared at the ceiling, still trying to process what had just happened. Jenna and I just slept! Shaking my head, I pushed the roaming thoughts out of my head and just when I turned over to hug her, I heard her mutter another man's name blissfully. "Simon." "Oh, Simon, I missed you so much." I listened as Jenna muttered in her sleep and I felt as if my heart was shattering as I stared at her. I was taken aback, stunned but I couldn't possibly allow my pain to get the best of me as I stared at Jenna's sleeping figure on his bed. Hearing her mention another man's name just after we slept was a little too much for me but I only managed to smile wryly and covered her up with my blanket. I held off my pain as my smile grew wider and I slightly kissed Jenna's forehead before getting out of the bed and leaving the room. I know very well that Jenna had a first love, a man she loved so much that she would never think of betraying him, called Simon and I also knew that she never loved me but it still hurts. It hurts to be with someone who doesn't acknowledge you. A knot tightened deep in my stomach and I felt as if someone had driven a really sharp knife through my heart, leaving it there and letting me bleed out. Gently, I closed the door behind me and made up my mind to sleep on the couch since I knew that she would be mad if she woke up next to me. "Simon, huh?" I chuckled bitterly to myself as I laid on the couch with both of my hands behind my head. "He's lucky he has her heart." I said to myself, my smile was painful but I quickly shook it off and closed my eyes, preparing myself for what's to come tomorrow morning. _______________ The sound of a painful, resounding slap caused me to open my eyes at once and I almost jumped off the couch I'd been laying on. My cheek hurts so bad and before I could recover from the painful, resounding slap that made my ear ring, another one came almost immediately. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LAZING AROUND?!" A voice thundered, resounding in the sitting room and I looked to see my mother in-law, Lisa, standing over me. Her anger was evident on her face just how furious she was with me. She looked as if she could yank my head off my neck any minute from now. "You've been sleeping all day! How lazy can you be?" She scolded and I winced internally, "you laid on an expensive chair, don't you know you have chores?!" She scowled. My eyes quickly took a tour of the wall and I saw that it was still 6AM but Lisa was scolding me as if I'd been sleeping off all morning. I know I had chores, she didn't have to use such painful measures to remind me of it. My body still hurts from the beating I'd gotten from Larl last night and my stomach growled, making me feel too weak to work because I didn't have anything at all yesterday and at night I had been forbidden from having dinner with the family. "GET UP RIGHT NOW!" She sneered, her voice echoing in the sitting room as she didn't care that it was too early in the morning. "Go to the kitchen and prepare a nice meal for the family!" She added and I immediately stood up from the couch to do as I was told. I had thought that Lisa would get off my back if I got to work but instead she followed me to the kitchen, scowling and calling me names. "An honorable guest is coming today so you need to clean the house too, I can't have it looking like a poultry." She added. "Yes ma'am." I managed to say, obeying Lisa as I started doing everything I was told to do at once while Lisa finally left. While I remained focused on cooking and doing the dishes, the sound of the kitchen door opening jolted me out of my thoughts and I almost broke a dish but thankfully, I was able to save it in time. I looked behind me to see Jenna in the kitchen, her face was cold and a suggestion of annoyance lingered in her eyes. Her anger was obvious. What happened? What did I do to anger her so early in the morning? "Good—" "Keep your nasty greetings to yourself!" Jenna yelled before I could greet her, her voice was coated with frustration and anger. What have I done? What is she so angry about? "What happened between us last night?" She asked, her voice was cold with no emotions and I only managed a small smile as I looked at her. The memory of what had happened between Jenna and I flooded my mind and I couldn't stop thinking about it until I remembered the moment she called that name. "You took the initiative, you brought it up and I merely followed your lead." I explained to her but that only angered Jenna even more. She was so furious that her palm collided with my cheek in two resounding slaps before I could blink, it was the same spot that Lisa had hit not quite long too. I winced, pain rippled through my face and aside from my ear ringing, I couldn't hear any other thing. I lifted my gaze to look at Jenna and she was breathing heavily, seriously. "I can't believe my ears, when I woke up this morning in this trash's room, I'd silently prayed to the universe that it had all been a dream." "I had hoped that me and this fool hadn't done what I was thinking," I listened, blinking as Jenna muttered those words to herself. "I can't believe this. This human garbage slept with me and I couldn't stop it!" She kept muttering to herself. She looked so hysterical, her eyeballs darted around and she looked like she was utterly disgusted with the thought of me and her and what had happened between us. I couldn't blame her, after all, it must hurt and be so humiliating to wake up in the room of a man that's not the love of your life. "How. Dare. You." She sneered at me as she shot me a hostile glare, her teeth gritted and it was as if being in the same room with me angered her even more. "I WANT A DIVORCE AND I WANT IT NOW!" She spat out the words in a scornful way that showed her disgust for me and what we had done last night. My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe that just that one time that Jenna and I slept was going to lead to something like this. A divorce? Why so suddenly? Why is she bringing it up now? Questions ran through my head and I had no answer to them. Prior to what had happened last night, I had done everything in my power to avoid Jenna. I have done everything humanly possible to not get on her nerves so she wouldn't throw the word ‘divorce' around like it was nothing. But, it seemed as though all of my effort to make this marriage work, all of my efforts to keep her satisfied without necessarily having to show her myself was all for nothing. A woman like Jenna could never last in a relationship with a wretched man like me. I couldn't bring myself to get mad at her, I always knew it was only a matter of time before our marriage ended and with that, I made up my mind to handle the situation properly. "Okay, I agree, we should get a divorce." I responded calmly even though I was feeling the pain deep in my chest. Jenna looked stunned, her mouth dropped open and it was as if she wasn't expecting me to agree to a divorce that easily. "But I have just one demand," I continued and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what I could possibly ask for, "my only demand is that you must keep giving me money." I finished. Jenna scoffed unbelievably as her jaw dropped and her mouth opened. The disgust in her eyes intensified and I knew that she must think I was asking for myself. I didn't need her money, maybe I do need it but not for myself, I needed it to pay for Mrs. Winkle hospital bills and walking out of this marriage with nothing puts me at a disadvantage. "You are so unbelievable," she sneered at me, "you really are nothing but a lowlife gold digger." Did she just call me a gold digger? I was speechless but I didn't want to explain anything because I didn't see the need for me to tell her why I needed the money. "Look, Jenna," I started as I turned to face her properly, "I really just want to sign the divorce agreement now, don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." I finished. "You want me to believe that you're going to sign the divorce agreement if I promise to keep giving you money?" She asked a little disgustedly and I nodded. The money had been one of the reasons I got married to her in the first place, it wasn't as if our marriage was a love marriage. If her grandfather had not approached me to be her stand-in husband because of the circumstances, I wouldn't have gotten married to her but along the line, I fell in love with her. Along the line, I found myself hoping, wishing she would see that I'm no longer staying in it because I had to but because I wanted to but no matter what, I amounted to nothing in her eyes. "Very well then," she scowled, her eyes heavy with the hatred she has for me and her irritation, "I'll get the papers." She added before leaving. Jenna walked out of the kitchen to get the divorce agreement, and it was clear that she still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that I was really going to sign it. Three minutes later, she returned to the kitchen with the agreement, "sign it!" She sneered angrily. Jenna crossed her arms on her chest and she watched as I carefully went through the divorce agreement. A small smile formed on my face when I read the papers and saw that the Nelson family would still pay me 3,000 dollars monthly. "Sounds fair." I muttered to himself as I signed my name on the paper. Part of me was relieved and the fact that I would be getting money made me happier. I really don't care for the divorce anymore, all I want now is enough money to take care of my benefactor and if I'm getting that then I'm more than satisfied. I watched as Jenna stormed out of the kitchen in anger and just about the same time she left, the doorbell rang and I made my way to the door to answer it. As soon as I opened it, a young man walked in. He seemed to be in his late twenties, he had a smart suit on and I didn't need to check the tag to tell how expensive the suit would be. The man frowned as he walked past me like he couldn't see me and his eyebrows drew together when he saw the decorations of the house. He eyed the decorations with disdain, his lips curling into a sneer and he scowled, his disapproval evident in the way his brows furrowed. The color arrangement didn't seem to be impressive to him and I've heard the heavy scowl many times from Jenna and her family to know that he wasn't at all pleased with the decorations. "Hey you," he sneered at me arrogantly as he looked around the house, he didn't seem like he had any idea who I was and probably thought I was just a mere housekeeper. Like everyone who visits the house for the first time. They regarded me as a housekeeper before realizing that I was Jenna's husband and many of them don't realize it until they leave. "What is this? What do you think this is? An outdated apartment?" the stranger scowled as he turned to face me with an angry look. "The sofa doesn't match the curtains, the couch looks like what should be in a cheap guest house and don't even get me started on the curtains, it's outdated!" He sneered as he carefully scrutinized everything. My teeth gritted in anger and my fist clenched as I watched this ‘guest' criticize everything in the house and acting as if he was the man of the house. I hated his guts and at the same time I was confused that a stranger could walk in and start demanding to change things in the house. "Who are you?" I finally asked calmly, my confusion showing in my voice but the man only looked at me and scowled disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to be questioning me?!" The man sneered as he glared at me and just when I was about to answer, to tell him who I am, his eyes widened. "It's you!" He said mockingly as he bursted out laughing, "you're that wretched husband." He added amidst laughter and my stomach curled. I hated that his words were getting under my skin and I was getting affected as I watched him act so bossily around the house. He knows who I am, who is he? I couldn't understand his arrogance when he was only just meeting me for the first time. First, he walked in and spoke to me with no respect, as if I was a housekeeper and secondly, he walked around the sitting room like he owned the place. The man laughed arrogantly as he tried to bridge the space between us, "I guess I should introduce myself now, don't I? My name is Simon Wesley and I'm about to be the host of this house." He said and my eyes widened. Simon Wesley. Simon. "And since I'm going to be the host of this house soon, I'm sure you know that gives me every right to be in charge of not just the decorations but everything in here." Simon finished. I remembered that name clearly, it was the same name that Jenna muttered after we slept, the man standing in front of me is Jenna's first love. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart and my fist clenched as his teeth gritted. I couldn't wrap my head around all of this because it seemed to be happening too fast but that was when it dawned on me. It all makes sense now. The reason Jenna had brought up the divorce now made sense to me and I couldn't say anything as a sad smile took over my lips. Jenna's first love is back so I have to go. "You're Simon Wesley, I see." I said calmly even though I was breaking inside but I made sure not to lose my composure. "Judging from your reaction, I can tell that you've definitely heard of me." Simon said mockingly as he closed the gap between us. "I'm glad you understand, I was thinking that I might have to feed some sense into your peasant brain," Simon laughed, mocking me as he glared into my eyes. "You were lucky enough to be Jenna Nelson's husband but that position is mine now and you'll be doing yourself a huge favor if you stepped aside." He threatened and I shuddered internally. Smiling, I forced myself to remain calm even though I was hurting deep down and feeling really bitter. I had gotten married to Jenna after she had gotten into an accident and slipped into a coma that was supposed to last a lifetime. Her first love, the man she cherished so much, ran away and left her all alone while she was immobile and I, at the time, was working for Lord Nelson. Lord Nelson seemed to have taken a liking to me because I took care of him and while everyone thought I was a poor loser, Lord Nelson treated me with love and care. The man was even generous enough to pay for Mrs Winkle's hospital bills for some time and I just couldn't handle seeing Lord Nelson feeling dejected. I agreed to get married to Jenna and took care of her even though everyone else thought that Jenna wouldn't be able to make it through, I took care of her. It was a chore and sometimes a pain, she couldn't do anything herself and just when the Nelson family had started losing hope, Jenna miraculously regained consciousness. The Nelson's family could never let the world know that their daughter, heiress to the fortune, got married to a nobody and that was why to the public, I seemed like a housekeeper. That's also why Simon had ordered me around before realizing that I was Jenna's husband. "Sign the agreements now or—" "I signed it already, you don't have to worry about that." I said calmly and Simon's jaw dropped, he was stunned for a moment but he soon recovered. "Great. I see you're not a total doofus," Simon laughed as he mocked me, "there's a huge difference between elites like us and poor laggards like you." "Unlike you, I'm a perfect match for Jenna and you should just find a girl from the same slum you came from." Simon continued insulting me but I only kept rubbing it off. The words cut at me like a sharp dagger and I felt the venom from his words rippling through me but I remained calm. I only have one question. Just one question. "You claim to love Jenna so much and that you're a better companion for her than I am. But if that's true, why did you run away when Jenna became a vegetable three years ago?" Simon's face turned pale, his palm started letting out so much sweat as he tried to think of something to say. A huge part of me felt like I already knew the reason he left, being with Jenna at that moment of her coma was a pain and so he took the easy way out. He ran away. "And what exactly is your business with that?" Simon quickly said defensively as he looked around nervously and I couldn't help but manage a small smile. "It's none of my business," I responded coolly, "I just want to know why you ran away when you claim you love her, it just doesn't make any sense." I added. Simon stiffened, I could see and hear his teeth gritting as he glared at me with blazing eyes, "that's because my sisters forbade me to get close to Jenna and forced me to go abroad." "I would never have left Jenna because she's the love of my life, I lost my chance to marry her and that's why she ended up with a pauper like you but now that I'm back, she's mine." Simon finished. I didn't say anything, I only shrugged and let out a sigh. I forced myself to feel happy for Jenna because I genuinely wanted to be happy for her because the love of her life is now back but I couldn't bring myself to be happy. Our marriage might have been a mistake, it might have meant nothing to the Nelson's household but I genuinely loved and took care of Jenna. I felt a pang of jealousy poking my chest but I didn't say anything as I only moved away from Simon, giving him more space to pace around nervously. "Well, I signed the agreement already and I'm leaving the house soon." I said, my voice calm, low and carrying a little hurt. "That's good!" Simon said behind my back as I walked away, "the Nelson's family does not need people like you staining the family name." He added. I didn't respond, I only focused on walking and soon, I got to my room to start packing my things so I could leave the house like I had told Simon he would. I let out a heavy sigh and my teeth gritted as I clenched my jaw even tighter. I felt useless but it wasn't entirely my fault. I've always tried my best to do things so that people would see that I'm not only a good person with a kind heart but I'm also very useful and hardworking too. I'm not poor because I want to be. I studied hard, worked hard and even helped out around the orphanage a lot so people could know my worth. But nothing worked out for me and at the end of the day I always end up getting mistreated by people from the higher class. Opening my drawer, I stared at the wooden box that was carefully tucked away inside it and I sighed again as I brought out the wooden box. I opened it and stared at the ring in it for a while. The ring was the only thing my family left for me and I have cherished it with everything I had, I protected the ring and took it everywhere with me. A loud sneer caused me to close the ring box at once and I clutched it tight as I looked to see that Simon was already in my room. "What are you doing?!" Simon yelled angrily, "you're stealing something from the Nelsons, aren't you?" Simon accused with a sneer. "I'm not stealing anything, this belongs to me and it's none of your business." I quickly defended myself as I held the ring box even tighter. "Really? Like a low-life like you can afford to have something. HAND IT OVER!" Simon scowled as he stepped forward and tried to grab the ring from me. I, without thinking, unconsciously pushed Simon away from me and he landed with his body support on his hand. "Are you trying to break my hand?!" Simon yelled so loud that my ears rang, he looked as if he was on a mission to do everything in his power to bring me trouble. The sound of approaching footsteps told me that his loud yell had gotten to Jenna and Lisa and it didn't take long for them to walk in angrily. "What is going on here?!" Jenna's cold voice resonated through the room as soon as she entered. She looked down and saw Simon on the floor and that caused her to become hysterical as her eyes turned red in anger and she rushed towards me. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" She yelled, slapping my face so hard that I could feel the pain, it was obvious that she was angry. "Simon is an honorable guest and you dare disrespect him, you wretch!" Lisa fumed, both of them not giving me a chance to explain myself. "It's not what you think, I didn't do anything wrong, he was trying to grab my—" I tried to explain but the only reasonable response I got was Jenna's disgusting sneer. "He was trying to grab something? From you?" She growled sarcastically and even though I could hear the sarcasm, I still nodded. "Yes, my ring and—" "Asides from being a cheap gold digger , you're also a pathetic liar!" Jenna snarled, "Simon is from the Cavendish family!" She added angrily. I listened as Jenna angrily told me that Simon was the adopted son of the Cavendish family and even though he's adopted, his family still loved him so dearly that if they should find out that I had done something to him, they would make sure I suffer the consequences. "Apologize to Simon right now!" Jenna ordered, she was furious as she tried to help Simon up. I felt that painful pang in my chest again, I couldn't believe it. The least she could have done was hear me out and not try to humiliate me any chance she got but that seemed far fetched. Compared to Simon, I was nothing. "You don't understand what it means to be rich, that's why that cheap, scrap ring seems so special to you!" She spat viciously. "APOLOGIZE TO SIMON RIGHT NOW OR YOU'RE NOT GOING TO LIKE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!" She snapped. I already don't like what's happening to me. I shook my head slowly, I knew that the Nelson family would never support me and even though I was married to Jenna for three years, she would always choose Simon over me. I was nothing but Simon's substitute and even in the three years that we were married, the one night that we spent together, Jenna had called Simon's name. I tried to remain numb to the pain but nothing I tried worked, the more I saw Jenna doting over Simon, the more the feeling intensified and my teeth gritted. Apologizing was one thing I didn't want to do, I couldn't possibly apologize to a man that saw no wrong in leaving a woman he claimed to love because she was in a vegetative state. "You want me to apologize?" I asked, my confusion a little evident in my voice but my facial expression remained the same, there's no way I'm going to apologize to Simon. "You're the one who pushed him first, do you not have any idea how powerful the Cavendish family are? You think they'll let this go?" Jenna sneered. I knew I should have expected that no matter what I said even though Simon was the one clearly in the wrong, they would never see anything wrong with his action. They trampled over me, treated me like I was nothing and for three years, I had endured all of their treatment but not anymore. "Believe it or not but he made the first move and he should apologize to me because I've done absolutely nothing wrong!" I added but Simon only scoffed and Jenna sneered. "You're really not going to apologize?" Jenna asked, her lips gathering in annoyance as she shrugged and shot me a glare. "I'm not going to apologize when he's the one who clearly did the wrong thing!" I said stubbornly, standing my ground. "Well then maybe you should say goodbye to that money you need from me desperately because if you want it, you must obey my words!" Jenna snarled. I couldn't believe it, I wished I could do something to open her eyes and show her that Simon doesn't genuinely love her but no matter what, Jenna would only look at Simon and not me. I also needed the money for Mrs Winkle's treatment or the hospital is going to stop treating her, I really can't afford to let her die. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, I couldn't believe that I was going to apologize for doing the right thing. I took a look at Simon who stood beside Jenna, holding onto her as if he was mocking me for not having that kind of access to her. Mrs. Winkle's hospital bills, lots of other bills to pay. I had no other choice but to give in to the harsh reality and with a rough voice, I muttered, "I'm sorry." The words seemed too big but I said it anyway and Simon sneered. He looked happy to see that the Nelson family supported him instead of me even though I was the one telling the truth. "Are you okay, Simon? I hope you didn't get hurt?" Jenna asked, she was worried about Simon and as she helped him up, he placed his weight on her shoulder. Simon scowled at me and mouthed to me that I don't belong with the Nelsons and he's going to make sure that I get kicked out. I didn't say anything, I was going to leave the house anyway. I looked away from Simon and irritation settled in my stomach. What angered me the most was the fact that he was acting generous and Jenna was falling for his fake generosity. "I'm fine, Jenna," Simon said, his voice was calm and he sounded like he wasn't the one who had started trouble with me in the first place. "Don't be too harsh on him, it was just a misunderstanding and I'll forgive him for your sake." He added and I felt even more irritated by him. I couldn't believe that Simon was trying to act like a good person when he was the one who had accused me of stealing something and he'd also tried to grab the ring from me. Scoffing, I looked away and put the ring in my pocket. I absolutely do not want to get caught up in anything that has to do with Simon and the Nelson family again. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, man." Simon apologized mockingly and Jenna and Lisa immediately forbade him from apologizing. "You don't have to apologize to this fool!" Lisa was quick to say, "it's his own fault for being rude to you." She added and Jenna agreed. "That's true, you don't have to be so generous all the time, I know how irritating he can be." Jenna said and Simon only smiled while I kept quiet. I watched as Simon pulled away from Jenna but he winced almost immediately as he held his wrist and Jenna immediately became worried about him. "What's wrong? Did you get hurt?" Jenna asked, her voice was heavy with worry and Simon let out a forced smile. "I'm okay, I just sprained my wrist a little." He winced as he explained, Jenna immediately started taking measures to take care of him. She wanted to help him walk and even though it was clear that Simon was lying, I couldn't say anything, I remained silent as I watched Simon keep up his act. "You caused this," Jenna said to me through gritted teeth as she tried to help Simon, "go downstairs and find some ointments and bring it to my room so I can rub it on Simon's wrist." She ordered. I couldn't say anything and only watched as Lisa and Jenna took Simon to Jenna's room so that he could rest while I looked for the ointment. It didn't take long for me to find the ointment that Simon was going to use and I immediately took it to Jenna's room but I only saw Simon there. I wasn't in the mood to engage Simon in a conversation that could get me in another trouble so I looked around in search for Jenna but she wasn't in the room with Simon. "Where is Jenna?" I managed to ask after a while and it was almost at that same time that I heard water running in the bathroom. I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me who was in there. My stomach clenched tight and my breath hitched a little as I tried to brush it off. "Jenna is in the bathroom," Simon answered, "she's taking a shower and if you're sensible, you should leave right now." He added. My stomach curled, I'd just signed the divorce papers and she was already taking a shower while there was another man in the room. "Jenna and I are going to do something in this room as soon as she gets out of the shower." Simon added. I didn't need any more explanation, I already understood what Simon meant by that and my stomach tightened in disgust. I felt irritated and was disgusted by what Simon had just implied but when Simon met my gaze, he seemed to be delighted as an evil smile took on his lips. "But, if you want to watch then feel free to do so because I have no problem with that personally." Simon continued teasing and mocking me. "I don't know if Jenna will accept it but if she does then you can stay and see what is going to happen between Jenna and I on this bed soon." He finished. I smiled wryly, the thought of what was going to happen on that bed later slammed my face hard but still, I controlled myself and after dropping the bottle of ointment on the table, I turned to leave the room. I don't care about Jenna anymore because after-all, we're divorced, I don't care if she sleeps with Simon, all I want to do right now is to leave. I could hear Simon laughing in Jenna's room when I walked out but I shut the sound out of my head and kept on walking. Getting back to my room, I stared at it for a while and couldn't believe how long it's been. This is the room I had stayed in for the past three years. Glancing around the room, I checked it carefully, there were only several clothes that I needed to take along with me since I don't really have anything much. I pulled a suitcase out and started packing my clothes inside it and soon it didn't take long for me to fit everything into the suitcase. I sighed to myself again as I closed the suitcase and I was about to leave when I heard a really loud, mean voice scream behind him. "YOU FILTHY LOSER!" The voice shouted and I immediately turned to see that it was my mother in-law, Lisa, she rushed towards me in a fit of rage and scratched the luggage off my hands. "What have you done?" She sneered, "this is a branded suitcase and you think you're worthy of it?" She scowled at me, her voice heavy with anger. "I don't blame you, you seem to have forgotten your place." She gritted as she opened the suitcase and poured out everything I had packed. "Use this!" She flung a recycle bag at me. I looked at the bag lying at my feet and I bent down to pick it up. "That's where trash like yours belongs."	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&u	Fantasy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559983820642/	3,159	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	herfv.com	DCO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462700312_4066106517005251_354192593259305538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JsNoGtPJ2YQ7kNvgGc9P3t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYChRxtskUciMkV2QdlrKoMnJCnro-BExry05IR4K3JHFA&oe=67139114	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,883	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180844}'	No	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥👉Click to read the rest of the chapters🔥🔥	Zade’s POV For many years of our marriage, my wife has consistently refused to share the same bed with me. She looks down on me because in this family, I am merely an undignified son-in-law by marriage. However, on this particular night, she suddenly climbed into my bed and hugged me tightly. I thought she had finally fallen in love with me, and we spent a wonderful night together. But just as I was gently tugging the blanket over her, she slurred out the name of another man. --- "You wretched animal! What do you think you're doing?! ARE YOU BLIND?!" Larl sneered at me, his eyes burning with dangerous fire. I've done it. I really have. "Do you know how expensive this shoe is?" He yelled, raising his hand and before I could speak or find a way to defend myself, his hand landed on my cheek. The pain rippled through me, my cheeks burned so hot and the slap was so hard that I could see flickers of light flash right before my eyes. I had mistakenly stepped on Larl's expensive shoes and that was because I was too busy trying to attend to everyone in the house and got blindsided. Almost everyone in the Nelson family, including Larl, always took any open opportunity to insult and bully me, reminding me that I was worth nothing. They wasted no time in letting me know that I was just the substitute son in-law who could pass for a trash bag and it wasn't their fault. I was really nothing to them, I might be the son in-law of the family but only the family knows about me and to outsiders, I was a houseboy. "I'm sorry, Larl," I apologized as quickly as I could as I took a step away from Larl who was already brimming hot with anger. His eyes were red and I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me that the little mistake I'd made was going to cost me a lot. I swallowed down hard on the bile that had formed on my throat and proceeded to explain myself even though I knew it was going to be a waste of time. I was going to get punished either way. "I wasn't looking and—" SLAP! The loud sound of another slap filled the room and I staggered, I didn't even get the opportunity to finish my apology. "Of course you weren't looking, you this poor soul and useless piece of trash!" Larl spat as he pulled me with the collar of his shirt. His words stung like a sharp edged dagger and the way his fist tightened around my collar, restricted my airflow, causing me to have difficulty breathing. "I spent over two thousand dollars on these new designer shoes and you, this peasant, just stepped on it like it was the kind of shoes that should be disrespected!" He snarled. I could tell that he wasn't going to let it go, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed and emphasized his anger as he clenched his fist before pushing it into my stomach. My stomach curled and I spat out a tiny bit of blood as my eyes rolled and my vision blurred. The impact of Larl's punch had caused my knees to go weak and just when I was about to hit the ground, Larl picked me up again like I weighed nothing.. "This is unforgivable!" Larl sneered as he released me, causing me to fall to the ground as he began kicking me on the ground until I was covered with dirt and my own blood. "You think a little apology is going to clean off the scuff you've caused on my shoes?!" He yelled and I couldn't say anything as pain rippled through him. I'd gotten used to this treatment from my wife's family, they all treated me like O amounted to nothing just because I was raised in an orphanage and I'm a househusband. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Larl." I apologized desperately, I knew that I needed to apologize or I wouldn't get my allowance, one I desperately need for an important cause. "Sorry won't cut it!" Larl snapped, his anger obvious in his voice. His breath was heavy as he stared at his expensive shoes. "Lick the stain off." He ordered through gritted teeth and my eyes widened and I couldn't believe what he had just heard. He wants me to lick the stain off his shoe? "W— What?" I asked in disbelief, hoping that I'd probably heard him wrong and Larl hadn't really demanded that I licked the stain off his shoes. "You heard me, trash! Why are you acting like you didn't?" Larl spat on me as he pressed his shoe to my face, "LICK STAIN OFF MY SHOE!" He sneered. My eyes darted around the large room and despite knowing that I had no supporters, a part of me hoped that someone was going to tell Larl that he was being unreasonable. "I— I can't lick off your shoe, Larl." I said, rejecting the order but that only brought me doom, bringing me an even worse result. Larl kicked me even more, multiple times on my stomach and as he picked me up again, he punched me on the face so hard that it didn't take long for my face to get swollen. My nose broke and my face was covered in blood, I clenched my fist in rage, I wanted to fight back but there was no way I could do that against Larl because of how incredibly strong Larl was. Wincing, I took all of Larl's punch and when he let go of me again, I took more of his deadly kick while I laid helplessly on the ground. "THIS LOSER IS NOT HAVING DINNER WITH US TONIGHT!" Larl declared and everyone immediately agreed with him. My stomach growled in hunger, I needed to eat something because I'd been working so hard since morning but disobeying Larl would only make things worse. I was forbidden from having dinner with the family or having dinner at all and was even sent to my room like I was some sort of teenage boy. I felt dejected as I stared at my swollen, bloodied face in the mirror. It hurts so much, the fact that I got married into the family that thinks I amount to nothing hurts a little. I was also a little mad but more hurt that they all thought he could never become a better man than I am now, they thought I couldn't amount to nothing and treated me like I was garbage. The only reason I remained in the Nelson's house was because the Nelson family offered money for my benefactor, Mrs. Winkle. Mrs Winkle is the owner of the orphanage that I grew up in and she showered me with so much love, she treated me with care and that was why I decided to look past the Nelson's family's horrible treatment. Sighing, I laid on my bed with my eyes closed and hunger hitting me so hard that I could barely bring myself to sleep. The sound of my door suddenly opening caused my eyes to fly open at once and I looked to see who it was. I was startled, shock running through me because usually no one would usually enter my room this late at night, I was mostly always alone. Who could it be? I've been married to my wife for three years and despite that, we have never slept together in the same room because Jenna thought I was disgusting, she said it to my face too. "Who is it?" I asked, squinting in the dimly lit room to look at the figure that was now approaching my bed, my skin crawled but I remained calm as I watched. The person didn't say anything but it didn't take long for me to feel a soft body fall on me, she belched and her breath showed she was drunk. I could smell that she was drunk already and I tried to move up a little to give her space but she pulled me back into herself and that was when I saw her. It was Jenna, my wife of three years. I was further surprised and caught off guard when Jenna started taking her clothes off until she wasn't wearing anything anymore. She kissed me and I was stunned, my mouth dropped open as Jenna took the initiative, kissing me until I couldn't help but start kissing her back. I couldn't believe what was going on, I'd thought it was a dream as Jenna and I had slept. Laying on the bed right beside Jenna, I let out a sigh as my eyes remained wide open and with nothing else to do, I stared at the ceiling, still trying to process what had just happened. Jenna and I just slept! Shaking my head, I pushed the roaming thoughts out of my head and just when I turned over to hug her, I heard her mutter another man's name blissfully. "Simon." "Oh, Simon, I missed you so much." I listened as Jenna muttered in her sleep and I felt as if my heart was shattering as I stared at her. I was taken aback, stunned but I couldn't possibly allow my pain to get the best of me as I stared at Jenna's sleeping figure on his bed. Hearing her mention another man's name just after we slept was a little too much for me but I only managed to smile wryly and covered her up with my blanket. I held off my pain as my smile grew wider and I slightly kissed Jenna's forehead before getting out of the bed and leaving the room. I know very well that Jenna had a first love, a man she loved so much that she would never think of betraying him, called Simon and I also knew that she never loved me but it still hurts. It hurts to be with someone who doesn't acknowledge you. A knot tightened deep in my stomach and I felt as if someone had driven a really sharp knife through my heart, leaving it there and letting me bleed out. Gently, I closed the door behind me and made up my mind to sleep on the couch since I knew that she would be mad if she woke up next to me. "Simon, huh?" I chuckled bitterly to myself as I laid on the couch with both of my hands behind my head. "He's lucky he has her heart." I said to myself, my smile was painful but I quickly shook it off and closed my eyes, preparing myself for what's to come tomorrow morning. _______________ The sound of a painful, resounding slap caused me to open my eyes at once and I almost jumped off the couch I'd been laying on. My cheek hurts so bad and before I could recover from the painful, resounding slap that made my ear ring, another one came almost immediately. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LAZING AROUND?!" A voice thundered, resounding in the sitting room and I looked to see my mother in-law, Lisa, standing over me. Her anger was evident on her face just how furious she was with me. She looked as if she could yank my head off my neck any minute from now. "You've been sleeping all day! How lazy can you be?" She scolded and I winced internally, "you laid on an expensive chair, don't you know you have chores?!" She scowled. My eyes quickly took a tour of the wall and I saw that it was still 6AM but Lisa was scolding me as if I'd been sleeping off all morning. I know I had chores, she didn't have to use such painful measures to remind me of it. My body still hurts from the beating I'd gotten from Larl last night and my stomach growled, making me feel too weak to work because I didn't have anything at all yesterday and at night I had been forbidden from having dinner with the family. "GET UP RIGHT NOW!" She sneered, her voice echoing in the sitting room as she didn't care that it was too early in the morning. "Go to the kitchen and prepare a nice meal for the family!" She added and I immediately stood up from the couch to do as I was told. I had thought that Lisa would get off my back if I got to work but instead she followed me to the kitchen, scowling and calling me names. "An honorable guest is coming today so you need to clean the house too, I can't have it looking like a poultry." She added. "Yes ma'am." I managed to say, obeying Lisa as I started doing everything I was told to do at once while Lisa finally left. While I remained focused on cooking and doing the dishes, the sound of the kitchen door opening jolted me out of my thoughts and I almost broke a dish but thankfully, I was able to save it in time. I looked behind me to see Jenna in the kitchen, her face was cold and a suggestion of annoyance lingered in her eyes. Her anger was obvious. What happened? What did I do to anger her so early in the morning? "Good—" "Keep your nasty greetings to yourself!" Jenna yelled before I could greet her, her voice was coated with frustration and anger. What have I done? What is she so angry about? "What happened between us last night?" She asked, her voice was cold with no emotions and I only managed a small smile as I looked at her. The memory of what had happened between Jenna and I flooded my mind and I couldn't stop thinking about it until I remembered the moment she called that name. "You took the initiative, you brought it up and I merely followed your lead." I explained to her but that only angered Jenna even more. She was so furious that her palm collided with my cheek in two resounding slaps before I could blink, it was the same spot that Lisa had hit not quite long too. I winced, pain rippled through my face and aside from my ear ringing, I couldn't hear any other thing. I lifted my gaze to look at Jenna and she was breathing heavily, seriously. "I can't believe my ears, when I woke up this morning in this trash's room, I'd silently prayed to the universe that it had all been a dream." "I had hoped that me and this fool hadn't done what I was thinking," I listened, blinking as Jenna muttered those words to herself. "I can't believe this. This human garbage slept with me and I couldn't stop it!" She kept muttering to herself. She looked so hysterical, her eyeballs darted around and she looked like she was utterly disgusted with the thought of me and her and what had happened between us. I couldn't blame her, after all, it must hurt and be so humiliating to wake up in the room of a man that's not the love of your life. "How. Dare. You." She sneered at me as she shot me a hostile glare, her teeth gritted and it was as if being in the same room with me angered her even more. "I WANT A DIVORCE AND I WANT IT NOW!" She spat out the words in a scornful way that showed her disgust for me and what we had done last night. My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe that just that one time that Jenna and I slept was going to lead to something like this. A divorce? Why so suddenly? Why is she bringing it up now? Questions ran through my head and I had no answer to them. Prior to what had happened last night, I had done everything in my power to avoid Jenna. I have done everything humanly possible to not get on her nerves so she wouldn't throw the word ‘divorce' around like it was nothing. But, it seemed as though all of my effort to make this marriage work, all of my efforts to keep her satisfied without necessarily having to show her myself was all for nothing. A woman like Jenna could never last in a relationship with a wretched man like me. I couldn't bring myself to get mad at her, I always knew it was only a matter of time before our marriage ended and with that, I made up my mind to handle the situation properly. "Okay, I agree, we should get a divorce." I responded calmly even though I was feeling the pain deep in my chest. Jenna looked stunned, her mouth dropped open and it was as if she wasn't expecting me to agree to a divorce that easily. "But I have just one demand," I continued and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what I could possibly ask for, "my only demand is that you must keep giving me money." I finished. Jenna scoffed unbelievably as her jaw dropped and her mouth opened. The disgust in her eyes intensified and I knew that she must think I was asking for myself. I didn't need her money, maybe I do need it but not for myself, I needed it to pay for Mrs. Winkle hospital bills and walking out of this marriage with nothing puts me at a disadvantage. "You are so unbelievable," she sneered at me, "you really are nothing but a lowlife gold digger." Did she just call me a gold digger? I was speechless but I didn't want to explain anything because I didn't see the need for me to tell her why I needed the money. "Look, Jenna," I started as I turned to face her properly, "I really just want to sign the divorce agreement now, don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." I finished. "You want me to believe that you're going to sign the divorce agreement if I promise to keep giving you money?" She asked a little disgustedly and I nodded. The money had been one of the reasons I got married to her in the first place, it wasn't as if our marriage was a love marriage. If her grandfather had not approached me to be her stand-in husband because of the circumstances, I wouldn't have gotten married to her but along the line, I fell in love with her. Along the line, I found myself hoping, wishing she would see that I'm no longer staying in it because I had to but because I wanted to but no matter what, I amounted to nothing in her eyes. "Very well then," she scowled, her eyes heavy with the hatred she has for me and her irritation, "I'll get the papers." She added before leaving. Jenna walked out of the kitchen to get the divorce agreement, and it was clear that she still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that I was really going to sign it. Three minutes later, she returned to the kitchen with the agreement, "sign it!" She sneered angrily. Jenna crossed her arms on her chest and she watched as I carefully went through the divorce agreement. A small smile formed on my face when I read the papers and saw that the Nelson family would still pay me 3,000 dollars monthly. "Sounds fair." I muttered to himself as I signed my name on the paper. Part of me was relieved and the fact that I would be getting money made me happier. I really don't care for the divorce anymore, all I want now is enough money to take care of my benefactor and if I'm getting that then I'm more than satisfied. I watched as Jenna stormed out of the kitchen in anger and just about the same time she left, the doorbell rang and I made my way to the door to answer it. As soon as I opened it, a young man walked in. He seemed to be in his late twenties, he had a smart suit on and I didn't need to check the tag to tell how expensive the suit would be. The man frowned as he walked past me like he couldn't see me and his eyebrows drew together when he saw the decorations of the house. He eyed the decorations with disdain, his lips curling into a sneer and he scowled, his disapproval evident in the way his brows furrowed. The color arrangement didn't seem to be impressive to him and I've heard the heavy scowl many times from Jenna and her family to know that he wasn't at all pleased with the decorations. "Hey you," he sneered at me arrogantly as he looked around the house, he didn't seem like he had any idea who I was and probably thought I was just a mere housekeeper. Like everyone who visits the house for the first time. They regarded me as a housekeeper before realizing that I was Jenna's husband and many of them don't realize it until they leave. "What is this? What do you think this is? An outdated apartment?" the stranger scowled as he turned to face me with an angry look. "The sofa doesn't match the curtains, the couch looks like what should be in a cheap guest house and don't even get me started on the curtains, it's outdated!" He sneered as he carefully scrutinized everything. My teeth gritted in anger and my fist clenched as I watched this ‘guest' criticize everything in the house and acting as if he was the man of the house. I hated his guts and at the same time I was confused that a stranger could walk in and start demanding to change things in the house. "Who are you?" I finally asked calmly, my confusion showing in my voice but the man only looked at me and scowled disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to be questioning me?!" The man sneered as he glared at me and just when I was about to answer, to tell him who I am, his eyes widened. "It's you!" He said mockingly as he bursted out laughing, "you're that wretched husband." He added amidst laughter and my stomach curled. I hated that his words were getting under my skin and I was getting affected as I watched him act so bossily around the house. He knows who I am, who is he? I couldn't understand his arrogance when he was only just meeting me for the first time. First, he walked in and spoke to me with no respect, as if I was a housekeeper and secondly, he walked around the sitting room like he owned the place. The man laughed arrogantly as he tried to bridge the space between us, "I guess I should introduce myself now, don't I? My name is Simon Wesley and I'm about to be the host of this house." He said and my eyes widened. Simon Wesley. Simon. "And since I'm going to be the host of this house soon, I'm sure you know that gives me every right to be in charge of not just the decorations but everything in here." Simon finished. I remembered that name clearly, it was the same name that Jenna muttered after we slept, the man standing in front of me is Jenna's first love. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart and my fist clenched as his teeth gritted. I couldn't wrap my head around all of this because it seemed to be happening too fast but that was when it dawned on me. It all makes sense now. The reason Jenna had brought up the divorce now made sense to me and I couldn't say anything as a sad smile took over my lips. Jenna's first love is back so I have to go. "You're Simon Wesley, I see." I said calmly even though I was breaking inside but I made sure not to lose my composure. "Judging from your reaction, I can tell that you've definitely heard of me." Simon said mockingly as he closed the gap between us. "I'm glad you understand, I was thinking that I might have to feed some sense into your peasant brain," Simon laughed, mocking me as he glared into my eyes. "You were lucky enough to be Jenna Nelson's husband but that position is mine now and you'll be doing yourself a huge favor if you stepped aside." He threatened and I shuddered internally. Smiling, I forced myself to remain calm even though I was hurting deep down and feeling really bitter. I had gotten married to Jenna after she had gotten into an accident and slipped into a coma that was supposed to last a lifetime. Her first love, the man she cherished so much, ran away and left her all alone while she was immobile and I, at the time, was working for Lord Nelson. Lord Nelson seemed to have taken a liking to me because I took care of him and while everyone thought I was a poor loser, Lord Nelson treated me with love and care. The man was even generous enough to pay for Mrs Winkle's hospital bills for some time and I just couldn't handle seeing Lord Nelson feeling dejected. I agreed to get married to Jenna and took care of her even though everyone else thought that Jenna wouldn't be able to make it through, I took care of her. It was a chore and sometimes a pain, she couldn't do anything herself and just when the Nelson family had started losing hope, Jenna miraculously regained consciousness. The Nelson's family could never let the world know that their daughter, heiress to the fortune, got married to a nobody and that was why to the public, I seemed like a housekeeper. That's also why Simon had ordered me around before realizing that I was Jenna's husband. "Sign the agreements now or—" "I signed it already, you don't have to worry about that." I said calmly and Simon's jaw dropped, he was stunned for a moment but he soon recovered. "Great. I see you're not a total doofus," Simon laughed as he mocked me, "there's a huge difference between elites like us and poor laggards like you." "Unlike you, I'm a perfect match for Jenna and you should just find a girl from the same slum you came from." Simon continued insulting me but I only kept rubbing it off. The words cut at me like a sharp dagger and I felt the venom from his words rippling through me but I remained calm. I only have one question. Just one question. "You claim to love Jenna so much and that you're a better companion for her than I am. But if that's true, why did you run away when Jenna became a vegetable three years ago?" Simon's face turned pale, his palm started letting out so much sweat as he tried to think of something to say. A huge part of me felt like I already knew the reason he left, being with Jenna at that moment of her coma was a pain and so he took the easy way out. He ran away. "And what exactly is your business with that?" Simon quickly said defensively as he looked around nervously and I couldn't help but manage a small smile. "It's none of my business," I responded coolly, "I just want to know why you ran away when you claim you love her, it just doesn't make any sense." I added. Simon stiffened, I could see and hear his teeth gritting as he glared at me with blazing eyes, "that's because my sisters forbade me to get close to Jenna and forced me to go abroad." "I would never have left Jenna because she's the love of my life, I lost my chance to marry her and that's why she ended up with a pauper like you but now that I'm back, she's mine." Simon finished. I didn't say anything, I only shrugged and let out a sigh. I forced myself to feel happy for Jenna because I genuinely wanted to be happy for her because the love of her life is now back but I couldn't bring myself to be happy. Our marriage might have been a mistake, it might have meant nothing to the Nelson's household but I genuinely loved and took care of Jenna. I felt a pang of jealousy poking my chest but I didn't say anything as I only moved away from Simon, giving him more space to pace around nervously. "Well, I signed the agreement already and I'm leaving the house soon." I said, my voice calm, low and carrying a little hurt. "That's good!" Simon said behind my back as I walked away, "the Nelson's family does not need people like you staining the family name." He added. I didn't respond, I only focused on walking and soon, I got to my room to start packing my things so I could leave the house like I had told Simon he would. I let out a heavy sigh and my teeth gritted as I clenched my jaw even tighter. I felt useless but it wasn't entirely my fault. I've always tried my best to do things so that people would see that I'm not only a good person with a kind heart but I'm also very useful and hardworking too. I'm not poor because I want to be. I studied hard, worked hard and even helped out around the orphanage a lot so people could know my worth. But nothing worked out for me and at the end of the day I always end up getting mistreated by people from the higher class. Opening my drawer, I stared at the wooden box that was carefully tucked away inside it and I sighed again as I brought out the wooden box. I opened it and stared at the ring in it for a while. The ring was the only thing my family left for me and I have cherished it with everything I had, I protected the ring and took it everywhere with me. A loud sneer caused me to close the ring box at once and I clutched it tight as I looked to see that Simon was already in my room. "What are you doing?!" Simon yelled angrily, "you're stealing something from the Nelsons, aren't you?" Simon accused with a sneer. "I'm not stealing anything, this belongs to me and it's none of your business." I quickly defended myself as I held the ring box even tighter. "Really? Like a low-life like you can afford to have something. HAND IT OVER!" Simon scowled as he stepped forward and tried to grab the ring from me. I, without thinking, unconsciously pushed Simon away from me and he landed with his body support on his hand. "Are you trying to break my hand?!" Simon yelled so loud that my ears rang, he looked as if he was on a mission to do everything in his power to bring me trouble. The sound of approaching footsteps told me that his loud yell had gotten to Jenna and Lisa and it didn't take long for them to walk in angrily. "What is going on here?!" Jenna's cold voice resonated through the room as soon as she entered. She looked down and saw Simon on the floor and that caused her to become hysterical as her eyes turned red in anger and she rushed towards me. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" She yelled, slapping my face so hard that I could feel the pain, it was obvious that she was angry. "Simon is an honorable guest and you dare disrespect him, you wretch!" Lisa fumed, both of them not giving me a chance to explain myself. "It's not what you think, I didn't do anything wrong, he was trying to grab my—" I tried to explain but the only reasonable response I got was Jenna's disgusting sneer. "He was trying to grab something? From you?" She growled sarcastically and even though I could hear the sarcasm, I still nodded. "Yes, my ring and—" "Asides from being a cheap gold digger , you're also a pathetic liar!" Jenna snarled, "Simon is from the Cavendish family!" She added angrily. I listened as Jenna angrily told me that Simon was the adopted son of the Cavendish family and even though he's adopted, his family still loved him so dearly that if they should find out that I had done something to him, they would make sure I suffer the consequences. "Apologize to Simon right now!" Jenna ordered, she was furious as she tried to help Simon up. I felt that painful pang in my chest again, I couldn't believe it. The least she could have done was hear me out and not try to humiliate me any chance she got but that seemed far fetched. Compared to Simon, I was nothing. "You don't understand what it means to be rich, that's why that cheap, scrap ring seems so special to you!" She spat viciously. "APOLOGIZE TO SIMON RIGHT NOW OR YOU'RE NOT GOING TO LIKE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!" She snapped. I already don't like what's happening to me. I shook my head slowly, I knew that the Nelson family would never support me and even though I was married to Jenna for three years, she would always choose Simon over me. I was nothing but Simon's substitute and even in the three years that we were married, the one night that we spent together, Jenna had called Simon's name. I tried to remain numb to the pain but nothing I tried worked, the more I saw Jenna doting over Simon, the more the feeling intensified and my teeth gritted. Apologizing was one thing I didn't want to do, I couldn't possibly apologize to a man that saw no wrong in leaving a woman he claimed to love because she was in a vegetative state. "You want me to apologize?" I asked, my confusion a little evident in my voice but my facial expression remained the same, there's no way I'm going to apologize to Simon. "You're the one who pushed him first, do you not have any idea how powerful the Cavendish family are? You think they'll let this go?" Jenna sneered. I knew I should have expected that no matter what I said even though Simon was the one clearly in the wrong, they would never see anything wrong with his action. They trampled over me, treated me like I was nothing and for three years, I had endured all of their treatment but not anymore. "Believe it or not but he made the first move and he should apologize to me because I've done absolutely nothing wrong!" I added but Simon only scoffed and Jenna sneered. "You're really not going to apologize?" Jenna asked, her lips gathering in annoyance as she shrugged and shot me a glare. "I'm not going to apologize when he's the one who clearly did the wrong thing!" I said stubbornly, standing my ground. "Well then maybe you should say goodbye to that money you need from me desperately because if you want it, you must obey my words!" Jenna snarled. I couldn't believe it, I wished I could do something to open her eyes and show her that Simon doesn't genuinely love her but no matter what, Jenna would only look at Simon and not me. I also needed the money for Mrs Winkle's treatment or the hospital is going to stop treating her, I really can't afford to let her die. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, I couldn't believe that I was going to apologize for doing the right thing. I took a look at Simon who stood beside Jenna, holding onto her as if he was mocking me for not having that kind of access to her. Mrs. Winkle's hospital bills, lots of other bills to pay. I had no other choice but to give in to the harsh reality and with a rough voice, I muttered, "I'm sorry." The words seemed too big but I said it anyway and Simon sneered. He looked happy to see that the Nelson family supported him instead of me even though I was the one telling the truth. "Are you okay, Simon? I hope you didn't get hurt?" Jenna asked, she was worried about Simon and as she helped him up, he placed his weight on her shoulder. Simon scowled at me and mouthed to me that I don't belong with the Nelsons and he's going to make sure that I get kicked out. I didn't say anything, I was going to leave the house anyway. I looked away from Simon and irritation settled in my stomach. What angered me the most was the fact that he was acting generous and Jenna was falling for his fake generosity. "I'm fine, Jenna," Simon said, his voice was calm and he sounded like he wasn't the one who had started trouble with me in the first place. "Don't be too harsh on him, it was just a misunderstanding and I'll forgive him for your sake." He added and I felt even more irritated by him. I couldn't believe that Simon was trying to act like a good person when he was the one who had accused me of stealing something and he'd also tried to grab the ring from me. Scoffing, I looked away and put the ring in my pocket. I absolutely do not want to get caught up in anything that has to do with Simon and the Nelson family again. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, man." Simon apologized mockingly and Jenna and Lisa immediately forbade him from apologizing. "You don't have to apologize to this fool!" Lisa was quick to say, "it's his own fault for being rude to you." She added and Jenna agreed. "That's true, you don't have to be so generous all the time, I know how irritating he can be." Jenna said and Simon only smiled while I kept quiet. I watched as Simon pulled away from Jenna but he winced almost immediately as he held his wrist and Jenna immediately became worried about him. "What's wrong? Did you get hurt?" Jenna asked, her voice was heavy with worry and Simon let out a forced smile. "I'm okay, I just sprained my wrist a little." He winced as he explained, Jenna immediately started taking measures to take care of him. She wanted to help him walk and even though it was clear that Simon was lying, I couldn't say anything, I remained silent as I watched Simon keep up his act. "You caused this," Jenna said to me through gritted teeth as she tried to help Simon, "go downstairs and find some ointments and bring it to my room so I can rub it on Simon's wrist." She ordered. I couldn't say anything and only watched as Lisa and Jenna took Simon to Jenna's room so that he could rest while I looked for the ointment. It didn't take long for me to find the ointment that Simon was going to use and I immediately took it to Jenna's room but I only saw Simon there. I wasn't in the mood to engage Simon in a conversation that could get me in another trouble so I looked around in search for Jenna but she wasn't in the room with Simon. "Where is Jenna?" I managed to ask after a while and it was almost at that same time that I heard water running in the bathroom. I didn't need a soothsayer to tell me who was in there. My stomach clenched tight and my breath hitched a little as I tried to brush it off. "Jenna is in the bathroom," Simon answered, "she's taking a shower and if you're sensible, you should leave right now." He added. My stomach curled, I'd just signed the divorce papers and she was already taking a shower while there was another man in the room. "Jenna and I are going to do something in this room as soon as she gets out of the shower." Simon added. I didn't need any more explanation, I already understood what Simon meant by that and my stomach tightened in disgust. I felt irritated and was disgusted by what Simon had just implied but when Simon met my gaze, he seemed to be delighted as an evil smile took on his lips. "But, if you want to watch then feel free to do so because I have no problem with that personally." Simon continued teasing and mocking me. "I don't know if Jenna will accept it but if she does then you can stay and see what is going to happen between Jenna and I on this bed soon." He finished. I smiled wryly, the thought of what was going to happen on that bed later slammed my face hard but still, I controlled myself and after dropping the bottle of ointment on the table, I turned to leave the room. I don't care about Jenna anymore because after-all, we're divorced, I don't care if she sleeps with Simon, all I want to do right now is to leave. I could hear Simon laughing in Jenna's room when I walked out but I shut the sound out of my head and kept on walking. Getting back to my room, I stared at it for a while and couldn't believe how long it's been. This is the room I had stayed in for the past three years. Glancing around the room, I checked it carefully, there were only several clothes that I needed to take along with me since I don't really have anything much. I pulled a suitcase out and started packing my clothes inside it and soon it didn't take long for me to fit everything into the suitcase. I sighed to myself again as I closed the suitcase and I was about to leave when I heard a really loud, mean voice scream behind him. "YOU FILTHY LOSER!" The voice shouted and I immediately turned to see that it was my mother in-law, Lisa, she rushed towards me in a fit of rage and scratched the luggage off my hands. "What have you done?" She sneered, "this is a branded suitcase and you think you're worthy of it?" She scowled at me, her voice heavy with anger. "I don't blame you, you seem to have forgotten your place." She gritted as she opened the suitcase and poured out everything I had packed. "Use this!" She flung a recycle bag at me. I looked at the bag lying at my feet and I bent down to pick it up. "That's where trash like yours belongs."	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&u	Fantasy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559983820642/	3,159	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	herfv.com	DCO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=14693&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462700312_4066106517005251_354192593259305538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2JsNoGtPJ2YQ7kNvgGc9P3t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYChRxtskUciMkV2QdlrKoMnJCnro-BExry05IR4K3JHFA&oe=67139114	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,888	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":0.991304347826087,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	Dance First Think Later	🎶 Let's get this party started! Enjoy a mind-blowing discount of the sixth piece 100% when you shop more than five pieces. Let the good times roll and let us groove to some awesome beats on our dance floor!	SHOP_NOW	https://www.soulmaty.com/collections/fashion-trend	Soulmaty	https://www.facebook.com/100092306265111/	5,455	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	soulmaty.com	IMAGE	Free shipping over $69	https://www.soulmaty.com/collections/fashion-trending?utm_medium=SIM&utm_campaign={{campaign.id}}&utm_content=SP90&utm_adset={{adset.id}}&utm_ad={{ad.id}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461950461_1268289647932833_1812061421396092071_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UalbBDXeOHwQ7kNvgHokFQt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYA7qN5WxmtpZHiQcJQeWDhSIWLnPJ5kT-pT9WLKLpDqcw&oe=67139F1D	PERSON_PROFILE	Soulmaty	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,887	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180445}'	No	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454730074_1198061374669940_3581682900566471504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OWg5D6-cOskQ7kNvgGHpXdM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYCFsFx3ytPP6ya-oNdmVSwe7OnwLP-yL6V8dQoTvTJkqg&oe=6713999C	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,889	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180430}'	No	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	💔Everyone in Norvania knew who Nathan Morrison was. But nobody knew I was his wife. More sadly, when I was tortured by criminals, he was sleeping with another woman...	LEARN_MORE	https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1102	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	theryfhvn.com	VIDEO	😍Read the next chapters👉	https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450692266_1227429912029785_4807488865984714722_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ia6RvH5_cb8Q7kNvgHnT3tR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uPvX_mtIO3eI8IhMxomxp&oh=00_AYDbFl7UiCZcma0jzW_0elyrk6iBhNTG1XWuMbu2pqWRIg&oe=6713971E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,896	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180445}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454504639_799822309015042_7016309966382872222_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ucsOKfuXaSoQ7kNvgHfNJ_a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ae1J3D34Ti1Jes6uvHcMH-A&oh=00_AYA4Fb5yztrFv6L-RTS2O8cJx_3SEKfW0HxHJNYwQ-YdzA&oe=67137687	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,898	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180541}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it!	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,403	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	befant.com	IMAGE		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452762286_800876418527536_7857534162795590289_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FkPwMWMLGEYQ7kNvgFavAIm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ae1J3D34Ti1Jes6uvHcMH-A&oh=00_AYA8jnH-iAPK8IDbImixhdtlYiyUqKe90cuC6eLfK598Wg&oe=67138EDA	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,897	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180407}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ‘too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ‘seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. “I suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?” “It’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.” “I don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.” But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. “I know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.” Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. “Morning, babe. What’s for breakfast?” Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. “Eggs and bacon,” I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. “Carter! What is this for?” I ask breathlessly. “For being so beautiful,” he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. “It’s stunning,” I say in awe. “Tonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,” he says suggestively. “Yes, sir,” I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. “I wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,” he moans and steps back. “I will be waiting for you,” I say with a coy look. “What would I do without you? You are the love of my life,” he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[“Hi, Hazel. How are you?”]- she asks. “I’m doing ok,” I say. -[“Your voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.”]- “It’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.” -[“You really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.”]- “I appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,” I say. -[“She’s a shrew,”]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. “Speaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?” I ask. -[“So you’ll be gone all afternoon?”]- “Yes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,” I reply and then add, “Why, do you need something?” -[“No, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.”]- “Thank you. You are such a great friend,” I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. “Why are you here?” he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. “It’s not what you think it is,” Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. “Talk about what?” My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. “About how you slept with my best friend behind my back?” Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?” I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. “He is cheating on me–!That assho–” Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. “Go back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.” From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.” This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. “Really? You still have the guts to call me?” I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[“We need to talk, Express Cafe, now.”]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, “If you think…” -[“Don't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?”]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. “Why, Lillian?” I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. “But what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,” I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. “At first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,” she replies. “He never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ” she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. “How long has this been going on?” I ask. “Pretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,” she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. “You called Carter?” I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. “You two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.” she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,” he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. “Don’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!” I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. “I don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,” He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. “You agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,” he boasts. “Did you ever love me?” I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.” He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. “You have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. “Not a chance,” I say proudly. “Remember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.” His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. “I’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ”How are you…” He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. “If you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.” Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. “Your husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,” my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. “Also,” the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.” The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." “Why?” I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, “Mr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?” “Y-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.” The owner smirks as he says, “Nice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ‘The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. “Marius Thorne,” I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. “He may be who I need,” I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ‘Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[“Counsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?”]- “Hi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?” Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[“I’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….”]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,” I say. “What are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. “How about you, what are you doing here?” In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. “Mr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,” he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. “You may now go in,” he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, “Thank you so, so much!” I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.” Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, “None.” Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!” he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, “You didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?” My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. “Stop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. “Carter, please,” I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	VIDEO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453104206_2800635306781831_4696171069143075898_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oNxWae4abQoQ7kNvgFwoULs&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae1J3D34Ti1Jes6uvHcMH-A&oh=00_AYD4gboSVmMheg00dsSEl7OlRupvVIS9-Q8INOA3dkDnEA&oe=6713A0C0	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,180,894	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2180407}'	Yes	2024-10-14 19:27	active	1629	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ‘too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ‘seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. “I suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?” “It’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.” “I don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.” But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. “I know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.” Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. “Morning, babe. What’s for breakfast?” Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. “Eggs and bacon,” I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. “Carter! What is this for?” I ask breathlessly. “For being so beautiful,” he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. “It’s stunning,” I say in awe. “Tonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,” he says suggestively. “Yes, sir,” I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. “I wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,” he moans and steps back. “I will be waiting for you,” I say with a coy look. “What would I do without you? You are the love of my life,” he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[“Hi, Hazel. How are you?”]- she asks. “I’m doing ok,” I say. -[“Your voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.”]- “It’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.” -[“You really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.”]- “I appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,” I say. -[“She’s a shrew,”]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. “Speaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?” I ask. -[“So you’ll be gone all afternoon?”]- “Yes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,” I reply and then add, “Why, do you need something?” -[“No, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.”]- “Thank you. You are such a great friend,” I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. “Why are you here?” he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. “It’s not what you think it is,” Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. “Talk about what?” My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. “About how you slept with my best friend behind my back?” Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?” I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. “He is cheating on me–!That assho–” Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. “Go back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.” From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.” This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. “Really? You still have the guts to call me?” I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[“We need to talk, Express Cafe, now.”]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, “If you think…” -[“Don't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?”]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. “Why, Lillian?” I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. “But what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,” I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. “At first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,” she replies. “He never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ” she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. “How long has this been going on?” I ask. “Pretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,” she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. “You called Carter?” I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. “You two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.” she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,” he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. “Don’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!” I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. “I don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,” He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. “You agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,” he boasts. “Did you ever love me?” I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.” He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. “You have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. “Not a chance,” I say proudly. “Remember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.” His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. “I’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ”How are you…” He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. “If you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.” Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. “Your husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,” my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. “Also,” the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.” The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." “Why?” I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, “Mr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?” “Y-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.” The owner smirks as he says, “Nice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ‘The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. “Marius Thorne,” I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. “He may be who I need,” I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ‘Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[“Counsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?”]- “Hi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?” Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[“I’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….”]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,” I say. “What are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. “How about you, what are you doing here?” In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. “Mr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,” he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. “You may now go in,” he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, “Thank you so, so much!” I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.” Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, “None.” Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!” he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, “You didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?” My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. “Stop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. “Carter, please,” I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	VIDEO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453160783_1000800301726163_3368403193914289768_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lvFQwHZn91kQ7kNvgEjerXR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae1J3D34Ti1Jes6uvHcMH-A&oh=00_AYBiWWsSU1709DwUAkQDKG9MvZx7fOWKDkEAtYe6tItTaw&oe=67139E4E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 56 of 122, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,440 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads